Showing off Wendy Part 2
Posted by admin
After talking about David seeing her naked I told her my feelings of wanting to see her fuck someone else. She would never believe me and just say that’s what you say now. Wendy said there was no way she was ever going to do it. I would bring it up and she would get mad but then be so wet later. I would ask her why and she would just say she was horny.
One night after dinner we were watching a porno I had picked up, a rare occasion. She will not usually watch them with me. About 20 minutes in to it and some kissing and rubbing had happened the door bell rang signaling an end to my evening or so I thought.
It was my best friend David from my previous story. About six months before I had showed him the movie of her after she walked in only wearing bra and panties not knowing he was there. We had talked a lot about her and he wanted to fuck her bad. It was then that I started having the fantasy of watching. I told him she always says no and I did not think she would ever go for it. I had told her about this but she was not as mad as I thought she would be but said it would never happen.
We had had a couple of glasses of wine so we were both feeling good when he showed up. I thought my fun was over for sure. I had turned off the movie because my shy wife would never let anyone know we were watching it. He said he was just sitting around and dropped in to see what we were up to. I told him well I thought fun till you showed up and laughed. My wife gave me a dirty look. We all sat down and I gave him a drink. We turned it to a show on TV and I kind of faded of into a bored lull. He and the Wife just kept talking. He asked what we were doing before he got there and said if he was interrupting he should go.
I told him it was ok nothing was going to happen now. Wendy got mad and said you need to shut up. David said Sorry I did not mean to interrupt anything and Wendy said it was ok I was right nothing was going to happen now. I said we were watching a porno and as soon as I said it Wendy’s face got bright red. I knew she would be mad for telling him right in front of her.
David got up and looked in the dvd player and laughed and said well lets finish it. She said no we really shouldn’t. David kept on and she said I do not think we should do that. I said come on honey it is no biggie let’s see the last scene. To my surprise she said ok but just for a minute. David hit play and sat on the couch by her and I was in a chair on the other side of the room. When the screen lit up they just sat there afraid to look at each other till David leaned back and let his hand rest on her leg. She said to me later at first she did not know what to do but did not mind and thought it would turn me on to see it there. He slowly started to caress her leg and she did not stop him. It was not till his hand reached the edge of her shorts did she even think about it going any further.
She said to me later that she wanted to tell him to stop but did not really want him to. He kept rubbing higher and higher till he reached her panties. She told me later from the wine and the action on the TV she was so turned on she did not care and thought I would like to just see them play a little so she spread her legs so he could rub on the outside of her panties. David looked over at me and I motioned to go for it.
She was really starting to get into and had laid her head back and started to moan. Then all of a sudden she thought it might start getting out of hand and asked him to stop but put up no resistance. He said I will if you really want me to. Wendy looked over at me and asked why I was not telling him to stop. I just said stop doing what I think you kind of like it. She just leaned back and spread her legs further to give him better access. By the way he was moving his hand I could tell he had moved her panties over and was fingering her good.
Then all of a sudden she shut her legs and said you have to stop this. He leaned over and kissed her deep. She just moaned in his mouth. He pulled her hand to his dick and he started to play with her tits. She said David we really cannot do this but he just lifted her shirt and undid her bra. She was setting there topless with her hand on the outside of his pants. As he started to suck her nipples she looked at me and said again are you not going to stop this?
I said maybe in a minute. If you want me to? David looked over at me and just smiled and started to kiss his way down her stomach. Wendy lay down half on the on the coach half off on her back and as David reached her shorts started to pull them and her panties off. Wendy actually lifted her butt to let him pull them off. I was just amazed to watch what was going on. She had one foot on the floor and the other across the couch. David got on his knees between her legs and started kissing his way to her wet pussy.
His mouth went straight to her pussy and his hands were on her tits. She started moaning loud and was begging him to quite but was pulling his head hard into her. He took one hand off her tits and started to finger her while he was licking her. She just closed her eyes and gave in totally. I saw David’s hand go to his pants and Start undoing his belt. She was breathing hard now and he nipples were like rocks. He finally got his pants and underwear down to his knees.
I finally saw the cock between his legs He always made jokes about being average. His cock looked a lot different than mine about 7 or 8 inches long but god it was wide and thick. It looked like a coke can around. I hate to say it but I was starring at it. I could not take it anymore and took out my dick and started pumping it. Then Wendy started buck and moan louder.
David stopped licking her pussy and started kissing up her stomach. She opened her eyes looked at him and said don’t stop. He took one of her tits in his mouth and started to suck as he pushed his hips forward. Wendy raised her head and said you can not do that stop. David just pushed his hips further and I could see his dick touching just above her pussy. He looked at her and said don’t worry I will not do what you don’t want me to. Wendy looked at me and said well I guess you really are not going to stop him.
Wendy kind of sat up with her head against the back of the couch and pulled his head off her tit. David was rubbing the head of his dick against the top of her pussy. She looked him in the eyes and said do not do this. As he was saying I want he was lowering his dick down against her lips. She looked at me and said please stop him. I knew she wanted me to but didn’t all at the same time. I said nothing as he started to push forward and his big head was pushing her lips farther apart. Wendy cried out you do not even have a rubber on please do not put it in me! David put his mouth to hers and the head went in. She kind of flinched and said oh god it is too big. Then he pushed in about 2 inches and stopped.
This is when Wendy shocked me and pushed back down on him and groaned as more went in. David said you are tight but wet you feel so fucking good. David pulled back and started to push more in. Wendy put her legs around him and started to pull him in and raising her hips. At that point David knew he could do what he wanted.
David grabbed her legs put them on his shoulder and got a hard rhythm going Wendy would do a soft whimper every time he thrust forward. Then she said just do not cum in me. Then she just started to scream and hold her legs tight. He was pounding her so hard I thought she must be in pain but she was just taking that big dick like a champ.
David looked back at me and said she is a good little slut aren’t you Wendy? She shyly said yes fuck me. She started to scream she was going to cum. David just slammed her hard her and started to suck a tit. Then I could tell David was trying to pull out but she kept pulling him back in.
David started to groan and thrust in as deep as he could Wendy tensed up then I could see his cum running from around his dick. Wendy said did you cum in me David said nothing just stayed buried to his balls. Cum was flowing from all around his dick. They stayed like that for about a minute then he slowly started to pull out. When it finally fell out it made a pop sound followed by cum running out of her fresh fucked pussy. It was gapped open and I could not believe it.
I had been the only man there before this. My best friend had just fucked the shit out of my sweet little wife. She just kept her eyes closed as her breathing slowed David set down beside her and just held her stomach in his hand and said you are the best pussy I have ever had. She smiled and said wow what a dick you have. She reached her hand down to hold it .
I just could not believe what I had seen, I was in shock. My sweet Sunday school teaching wife just enjoyed the hardest fucking I had ever seen, by my best friend. Then I guess she remembered I was there and got on her hands and knees crawled over to me and looked up and said thank you, then started sucking my dick. David just got up smiled at me put on his pants and left.
I pulled Wendy up and into my lap I had to feel that fresh pussy. I do not even think she could feel it going in at first, his and her juices were the perfect lube. I came in her in about 5 seconds and she just said I guess you liked it. She then got up leaving drippings all the way down the hall.
Showing off Wendy
Posted by admin
We had been married for about 7 years and had a great relationship. The sex life had been kind of dropping off over the past couple of years though. We were trying to spice it up a bit and I suggested we make a home movie. To my surprise my shy conservative church going wife said ok.
We set everything up and it was some of the best sex I had ever had. She did anything I wanted the entire time. When we had finished I asked if she wanted to see it and she just said no get rid of it. So we put everything away.
In a couple of days I was home alone and got it out and watched it. It made me so horny to see her like this I loved watching her. I would watch it every chance I got. I begged her to make more but she would just say you did get rid of the other one didn’t you? I would just smile and say yes.
About six month later my best friend was at the house David. Wendy was in the shower when he got there so she had no idea he was in the house. He and I were watching a game on tv when she came walking in. All she had on was a pair of sheer white lace panties and bra to match and robe that she had not tied that was wide open. She was talking and looking down and did not see David yet but his mouth dropped. You could see everything her nice trimmed pussy hair followed by her beautiful tits you could see her nipples very clearly and pointing right at us.
I came to my senses and yelled Wendy! She looked up and said OH MY GOD!!!! And closed her robe and ran out. I jumped up and followed her into the bedroom and she was so red she looked like a tomato. She yelled at me why did you not tell me he was here! I said I didn’t think you would walk out like that. She calmed her voice and said could he see anything? I just laughed and said well yeah but do not worry you look great it happens he seen women naked before. She laughed and said yeah but not me. I can’t face him again. I said just get dressed and I will go talk to him.
When I walked in David just laughed and said is she ok. I said yeah just embarrassed. She said she can never face you again. He just laughed and said damn man she should be proud I had no idea she looked like that. SHE IS FUCKING HOT. Realizing what he said he started to apologize. I said don’t worry about it. I think so too. He said she always wear conservative or baggy clothes I had no idea that was underneath.
She came in and said I am so sorry David that really embarrassed me. He said don’t worry about it I really did not see anything. She said Really he said no just forget it. She said ok then and said she was going shopping and would be home later.
As soon as she left David looked at me and said think she bought it I said yeah probably. He said God I cannot get that picture out of my mind I never thought she would look like that or wear those kinds of panties. I said what do you mean? He said well I always thought she was kind of a prude.
I got a little mad and said Dude you do not know her at all. I said she can get wild at times. He said I do not believe it. Then I said it you want to see? He said how? I’ve got a video! He just said hell yes. My heart sank what do I do.
I went I can’t show you that. Why not ? It is my wife. So I just saw her. This is different she is not just naked we are fucking. He said I do not want to see you but would love to see her I just do not believe it.
Then my phone rang and I got up to answer it. It was Wendy she said is he still there. I said yes she said did he say anything. I said yes she said well go in the bedroom I want to know what he said I can not believe I did that. I said OK and put my hand over it and said my God David you got her all tore up. All he said was I would like to. I sat back down and said I am back. She said well what did he say is he embarrassed he saw me like that. I said do you really want to know what he said you may not like it. She said he thinks I am fat? I laughed and said no he thinks in his words you are fucking hot. David started to laugh and I said shut up she will hear you. She started the normal no he didn’t stuff. After about five minutes she said she would be home in about 2 hours I said ok and hung up.
David said so what did she think about that? I said I think you made her wet and started laughing. He went do you really have a video? I said yeah we made it about 6 months ago but she thinks I got rid of it. He started begging me to watch it and swore he would never tell anyone he just wanted to see her like that.
I got up and did not say a word and put the disk in. I looked at him and said no cracks about my dick size and if you tell I will let your wife know a few things you have done. He said I swear just let me see a little of it.
As the video came on I start taking her clothes off. David just said What the Fuck She is so fucking hot. He could not take his eyes off it. There on the TV in front of me and my best friend was video of me and my wife fucking. I could tell by the giant bulge in his pants he liked it. When it was over he kept saying what a great looking wild wife I had. Then he said I have to go and left.
All I could think about after he left was how seeing Wendy that way affected him. How bad he wanted her. I just sat there and thought a bought it watching the video over and over. My phone rang it was David and he said he had jerked of 3 times thinking about it. He then told me how bad he wanted to fuck her. I did not say no and told him that I was thinking about him fucking her to. Then Wendy pulled in the drive and I told him I would call him later.
The first thing she said when she walked in the door now you had better tell me the truth about what David said. So I told her that he got so turned on I could see a Bulge in his pants and he could not stop talking about how hot she was. She asked me if I was mad at him and I said I was at first but then I knew why he thought that and she is hot. So I reached over and started Kissing her she was on fire. As soon as I got her pants of I could see how wet she was.
I asked if the thought of David seeing her like that made her this way and she just said no I just want you bad. So as I am fucking her I said are you thinking about David She said no. I said he called and told me he jacked off thinking about you and she just exploded on me. When it was over she said he did not say that I assured her he did.
My story of becoming a cuckold
Posted by admin
For a few years we were actively taking part in swinger parties, but a little bit later I have become a cuckold and seems that I like to be humiliated.
All those have started after I found contact details of Paul in some magazine and could understand that he and Susan love each other so badly.
We all met in the car parking of some hotel, where Susan suggested me to get some drink in hotel bar, while they will be chatting in the car. Up until those irregular times I never missed our threesome entertainment before and I was quite disappointed to sit in the bar on that moment. After one hour had passed I decided to return back to the vehicle, and I understood that they kissing after opening the car door and seeing ruffled hairs of Susan. We discussed to meet the upcoming weekend and each of us has gone back to own homes.
At the same night when I and Susan were in the same bed, she asked to book a country cottage for getting more privacy, than we can get it in the hotel. I was thinking so much about that and tried to pull off the panties of Susan, who rejected my offer commenting that she is too tired. I was persistently continuing doing the same she stopped me and confessed that she was in silly 45 minute fucking with Paul in the car.
As soon as I left the car, she skirt was lifted on her waist and panties were pulled off, while in the same time Paul has taken out his 9 inch penis, which was the biggest cock that she ever saw.
She sucked his penis for a while, after which her seat reclined back and Paul climbed on her for fucking energetically that lasted for 45 minutes. She cum with her loads, but he managed to hold on his shots, which really impressed Susan. While she was telling me all that I was playing with my cock, and shot my cum under the bed sheet when she told me that.
On the next day I have booked the cottage and on the following Saturday Paul was driving his car until 4 pm. As soon as we entered that room, Susan wanted be to drive back home and return about 6 hours later so she can have some private time with Paul.
I did what she was asking unwillingly and returned about 10 pm and saw that the light were on in living room and bedroom.
I took a look through the glass area of the door and saw how he was leading Susan holding her hand into the living room, with totally naked body and swinging cock from side to side, and she was walking in also after him in red sexy lingerie.
When I entered the room they were sitting next to each other kissing and she was holding his cock that was hard again. I got a can beer from the fridge, have placed my ass on the armchair chatted with Paul, while Susan was sucking his cock. Without being able to stop himself from the passion, he took his penis and pushed it into her moistening vagina and I was watching how expert in satisfying pussy was fucking my wife that was best in her whole life. Her long legs were placed on his wide shoulders when large boobs were bouncing every time as he was piercing his long penis into her pussy, and bringing her perception of being in heaven of pleasure for 20 minutes as their fucking lasted for that much.
Paul invited Susan into the bedroom coming it as he wanted fuck her properly after pulling out his cock of her dripping pussy.
She said to go ahead as she will catch him a minute before giving a kiss to him. When he was gone to the bedroom she explained everything.
“After I will get into the room he will fuck for the fifth time for today. And he didn’t even cum yet, as he wanted you to see as his cumshots will be pumped into me” -she telling all that in a rush like small girl who is going to lose her lollipop.
Trying to demonstrate that I admire his offer I nodded once and watched her sexy ass walking away into the bedroom. I couldn’t stand there and wait until they will stop, pulled off my clothes and entered the bedroom. I saw Susan standing in her favorite position, which is doggy style pose, and every time she was loudly screaming from the orgasm I was a bit glad that I have booked a cottage for a better privacy in a country side. Paul was so skillful that when his massive cock was entering vagina of Susan from behind, he pushed his finger into her ass that made her gone even wilder.
By the time when he wanted to cum, Paul reached for big boobs of Susan and started fucking her even faster. She was loudly screaming asking to do it faster, to bang her pussy wilder. Suddenly both of their bodies stood tight and frozen a for while, when he started releasing his cumshots deep into her womb. Susan was also having orgasm on that moment which seemed to be lasting forever.
Their bodies have collapsed on their bed and I was surprised when I saw his cock that was still firm and rigid though he cum already.
After few minutes my wife finally has dropped her sight on me, while she was cleaning his cock with her mouth. She ordered me to join her licking and to help her to clean out that stick. And I was happy to join their activity.
Previously I had an experience with sucking cocks of my wife’s boyfriends, but I have never been fucked in my mouth with such a big cock while my wife was watching it and giggling. Susan asked Paul to stop fucking my mouth and if he wanted to come, then it’s better to do it in her than me. She suggested me to go the bedroom located behind the bathroom where my bag was, where I can take my rest.
I wake up during the night for several times, which two of them because of the excessive noise made by the Susan when she was fucked and one time when she brought Paul into the room, asking if I wanted to watch how they are fucking in the shower. I didn’t reject.
In the morning Susan has prepared a breakfast and told that we can get ready for leaving after 2 more hours. Telling that she and Paul went back to the bedroom, and later I heard her groaning while fucking. Was unable to stand there and wait for them, so I pulled out my cock and went there to play with that while watching their naked bodies.
Suddenly my wife separated from him and asked me to bring my cock and push it into her vagina, because Paul is willing to see us fucking together.
It was hard to believe that I am lucky enough, so I pulled off my jeans and ran immediately to the bed. Susan has laid on her back and spread apart her legs and I pushed my cock between of them. I was feeling it hard to feel her vagina as it was too wet and by the time when she whispered me to put my little boy into her vagina, then I cum immediately. Paul didn’t believe that I give out my charges, shaking his head unbelievably.
Feeling quite shame on myself, I put on my jeans and saw that he was trying to stand from her behind and push his cock into her pussy. My wife asked to leave outside, where I can have some walk. So instead of taking a journey I went outside and stood under their window and listed how she was groaning and asking to cum into and make a baby for her. After they finished their fucking she hardly walked into the car and since that fucking she was so calmed for a long time.
According to the words of Susan they had a sex 11 times during that weekends, and she badly wants to meet him again as soon as possible, and wanted me to arrange everything for them.
Those sexual adventures of my wife were my first experience of being main cuckold of Ireland. If you are interested in any other my stories, then just let me know.
I will anything in order to please her
Posted by admin
My wife was always dreaming to see me how I would be sucking penis of some other guy. She always keeps telling me how much it would arouse her if she will see the way my mouth will be filled with his cumshots. She starts talking about that every time as we start our fucking. Since couple months ago my wife started sucking me off and then feeding own cumshots to me myself. In our experience we got fucking in threesome sex with our common friend before and during last time when were repeating it she asked him whether he will let me to such his cock or not. Of course he refused letting me suck his cock, but my wife started sucking his penis and before he will be finished off she pulled it out, removing his condom and climbed on him. First thing that she have told in that position were begging him to fuck her like a dirty slut, as she loves to talk on a dirty language and uses it nasty as possible. Then asked to lick her ass and said to him fuck her cunt in the same moment. Seems like he didn’t notice that she pulled of condom and pounded his penis into her vagina, diving it deep there where he immediately discharged his cumshots. She got up and ran to the bathroom, called me to come there. When I came in she was lying on her back and holding her pussy. There she asked me to lie on my back, to which I have obeyed and followed her order. She got just above my face, took away her hands and those white cumshots started being spilled on by face. I was ordered to open my mouth and taste his cumshots, while she was sucking my penis. I leaned back and started pleasing her pussy as in a minute their mixed cumshots started gushing into my mouth. I closed my mouth in a rush as it was already full, and I have never seen such massive pussy cumming of her pussy. As I finished her pussy out of cumshots with my tongue we agreed that we need someone else for doing similar things for the next time, as her vagina liked it so much. Well, to tell you truth, I can’t wait for that!
It all started as playful flashing here and there, whenever we had an opportunity
Posted by admin
It all started as playful flashing here and there, whenever we had an opportunity. Both of us are big exhibitionist and I love to watch people devour my Neha with their eyes. Our fantasy and guts grew with each episode of flashing. I had her strip by the side of highway and put on a show for the passing cars. With each episode she became comfortable in showing her naked body to others. I wanted to take it a step further. I wanted her to be displayed as a slut and be used, while I watch. I have discussed about sharing her with others and at first she wasn’t ready but slowly she became open to idea. I just didn’t want to see her getting fucked, my deviant mind wanted to do things which she probably wouldn’t do. I signed up on an adult website and started looking for a couple who would like to take her as a slave and Internet was full of ideas. It didn’t take too long for us to meet a couple. The couple was into BDSM where the female (will be referred as M for the rest of the story) was the dominant one and male (will be referred as slave for the rest of the story) was the submissive one. We initially chatted on the website and later over phone. We even a few webcam “sessions” with M directing us what to do. When both parties were comfortable we decided to meet. For our first meeting, I wanted Neha to dress slutty and wanted to see the look on their faces. So I decided she wouldn’t wear any underwear. Nothing underneath. She was very nervous as expected. The day arrived and we went to a restaurant I picked. Neha was wearing a skirt, which was knee length and I also told her that she has to sit with her legs wide apart. We were few minutes late and they were already seated. We went straight to the table and as I was walking I texted M to let her know that she isn’t wearing any underwear. Everyone on the table knows that she wasn’t wearing it. We exchanged greetings and started the usual initial conversation, when M dropped her phone and asked her slave to pick it up. As he was going down to pick, I made sure my wife’s legs were wide apart from him to enjoy the view. He looked up with a beaming smile and wife looked flushed. Just then M asked her,
“did you like exposing yourself to my slave?…
we know you aren’t wearing any underwear.”
My wife looked at me and I said answer the question. M proceeds to say
“you need to learn to answer when you are asked a question”
and then she looked at me and said
“I think we need to start from right now, This restaurant is a fine place to start our training”.
She requested that the guys should leave the table and come back after few minutes. I decided to take a restroom break and when I walked out I had an instant hard on. Neha who was shy and nervous few minutes ago, was flirting with the waiter. The first two buttons of her shirt were undone. The waiter had clearly view of her cleavage and it was obvious she was doing it to get his attention. As I walked towards our booth M saw me and stood up. She asked me to sit with her and I obliged. In the meantime M’s slave walked in and the only available place was next to my wife. To my surprise she stood up and let him in, while I was expecting him to take the seat she was sitting in. Now she had two guys besides her starring at her chest and M’s slave was getting closer and closer to her in pretext of reading from the menu she had. We finished ordering our food and M’s slave starts to compliment Neha on her perfume and on how she looked. She was completely flushed while I was having a raging hard on. M grabbed my cock and said,
“wow!! your husband seems to love it. He is very hard. I’m glad he likes it otherwise it wouldn’t be fun . right ? ”
I was speechless as looked at my wife. I didn’t know what to say. The restaurant we were in wasn’t crowded especially the area we where sitting in. It was sort of private, so it created a perfect environment for us to play. M proceeded to unzip me and pulled my erect cock out. She turns neha and says ,
“Don’t believe me?. See under the table. He is loving it “
Neha couldn’t believe her eyes. She saw M stroking my cock and had a sort of angry/confused look. I sat there thinking this must be dream.
Now M turn to her,
“Its your turn Hun. Let my slave touch you. You are ours for the evening, so next time I’m not going to ask you. We will touch/do whatever we want with you. But during this time I will tell you when touch your husband.“
“Wow!!.. He is getting harder .. Control you freak, I don’t want you to explode now.. Its hardly 30 mins since we meet”.
M’s slave puts his right arm around Neha and starts to whisper in her ears. M instructs me to see underneath the table and I obliged. I couldn’t believe what I saw underneath the table. M’s slave had his left hand between Neha’s legs underneath the skirt and she was willing. With every thrust she seems to be opening her legs wider. This is woman who walked into the restaurant with me and within a span of 30 mins she is in the arms of a stranger. M turns to me and says,
“do you like it ?”. and then proceeds to touch my bare cock..
“you love it, don’t you . I spoke to your wife, she will listen to me whatever I ask to do. My slave needs some play time and I thought this would be good opportunity from him to enjoy his time. Once we finish our here we can go back to my place and I have few more things I want her to learn before she goes back home”.
The waiter even got a glimpse of what was happening when he dropped the silverware. After finishing our dinner, we walked out. I was with M and Neha was M’s slave. M suggested that we drive in one car, as she had planned something for us. I agreed without any resistance. I parked my car in a local parking garage and got into M’s car. I sat in front along with her slave, while she sat with neha in the back. M turns to neha and asks,
“so did you like it ?. how was it ?”. Neha smiles and doesn’t say a word.
” you know your husband wants to turn you into wanton whore and he told me all about your flashing. So are you ready to be a whore ?”. Then she puts her hand between neha’s thighs and I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. My wife has never been another woman and always shrugged off that topic and here she is letting a woman touch her. M turns to me
“Your wife is wet, she is definitely is ready to be trained”.
We started driving out of town on the highway, when M instructs her slave to take an exit onto an offbeat road and asks him to pull over. All four of us get out of the car. She hands over a collar to her slave and instructs him to put it around Neha’s neck. The collar read “WHORE”. He happily obeys his mistress and puts the collar around Neha’s neck. M then instructs him to strip her naked and turns to me,
“I’m sure your gonna love this ”
and then proceeds remove my polo and runs her fingers on my chest. In the meantime M’s slave strips off Neha’s clothes , so only things on her body was the collar. She looked absolutely beautiful. The entire thing was erotic. M now tells her slave to drive away with Neha’s clothes and come back in 15 minutes. He obey’s his mistress command and drives away , while Neha stands naked by the road. M grabs my cock in front my wife and tells her
“Look, I you told he loves it. He has an instant hard on. Haha”.
She then instructs me strip naked and I did without any hesitation. She took my belt and ties it around my neck, sort of makes a leash out of it. She looks at Neha and then says,
“Look how hard he is, what do think we should do?.
I have been teasing him all this while, its time we make you watch” ..
She then proceeds to kiss me and stroke me. What she did next was unexpected. She instructed me to kneel down and then pulled down pants and put her bare pussy on face.
“Lick it , like you have never tasted one and tell me about it.”
Without even realizing that Neha is watching this , I started licking M’s beautiful pussy and started saying
“ Yes. This is the best ever I have had and would love to do it over and over again Mistress “
M looks at Neha and says,
“That’s good hun. I’m glad you love it. If you are good I have more pleasant surprises for ya.”
And then proceeds to give me a long kiss. Neha standing there naked felt humiliated in front of M and me. M then takes her lipstick starts to write on my wife’s body. It read “$1 FUCK”. She tells me to take a picture of my wife from different angles as she whisper something in my wife’s ears. Now I see M’s slave driving towards, M grabs me and moves way from Neha. She is now standing on this road Naked, with a whore collar around her neck and “$1 FUCK” scribbled on her body. M’s slave pulls close to her and asks her something, then proceeds to park the car by the trees. Neha walks towards the car as M’s slave comes out naked. He then proceeds to kiss her slowly and passionately and she seem to respond every action without any hesitation. He lays her down and then proceeds to lick her. With every lick her body would arch more and we could clearly hear her moan. I was completely blown away with what was happening.
All this seemed too much for Neha, she was twisting and turning as she pulled him closer to her hole. She then finally squeezed his head between her legs and came. Breathing heavy she gets up to find me recording the event. Most of the letters from “$1 FUCK” have been wiped clear expect for “UC”. M looks at her slave,
“Nice fore play, but I thought you wanted some play time. This is your playtime you won’t be getting any till Saturday. From now she will be your play partner and Not Sandy”
and proceeds to look at me.
“Yeah. I forgot to tell you. When you guys are with me. I decide who you are going to be with. She is going his play partner and you with me. Don’t worry you will get play with some pretty women”.
She then proceeds to strip and instructs M’s slave to fuck her. Now I’m the only one who isn’t touching her. M is kissing and caressing Neha , while her slave has gone back to lick her. I was thinking to myself what did I get myself , my wife of 7 years isn’t even looking at me but the sight of two people devouring my wife was overwhelming erotic. M has proceeded from kissing and fingering to sit on Neha’s face , while her slave decides to enter her. M is not bad looking , she is a bit older with nicely shaped body(and I’m a sucker for Milfs). M was now moaning with every lick , while Neha was sliding up and down with every thrust. It was beautiful sight. M squeezed my wife’s face between her legs and came on her. Once M climaxed she proceeded to spread my wife’s legs apart as her slave started moving in and out faster. By now moans were getting louder and louder, if sound wasn’t acceptable for M she just sit on her face for few seconds. Meanwhile, the slave was in heaven fucking my wife and kissing his Mistress. The thrusts have become faster and he was deep in my wife’s pussy. M asked my wife
“Where would like him to cum slut? Inside you or in Mouth?”
Neha hesitantly responds “Mouth, Mistress.”
M looked at her with smile and said
“sorry hun he is going cum in your pussy. Get used to it. Don’t worry I won’t ignore mouth. After all I need to take care of you.”
Her slave shot his cum deep into my wife’s pussy. M instructed me get closer to my wife’s mouth and then looks at Neha,
“ Since you wanted a guy cum in your mouth, suck your husband’s cock and don’t forget leave even a drop “.
With all the things that happened it didn’t take long for me to cum. I came quickly with cum covering my wife’s face. M took a picture of Neha and then showed it to her.
“This is beautiful. What a slut “ and turns to her slave and says,
“you are going to enjoy her. Treat like the slut she is”..
Neha had cum on her face and on her pussy. She looked exhausted, used and dirty. The look on her face said it all. M turns to me ,
“As I said before, when you are with us she is my property. I’ll take care of her. She will play my slave. They are now a couple. I’ll arrange for collaring ceremony on Saturday where she will collared and would become ours. “
She turns to her slave ,
“You and neha will share the sub room from now. Make sure she place for her things. Clean her up”.
He then picks her up and wipes off the dried cum from her mouth and pussy and takes in his arm. M turns to me ,
“ She is now fully ready for further training and this whole episode was to see if she was ready for what she was going face in future.”
They dropped us at parking garage where I parked my car. Neha and me had very quiet drive and she infact slept most of the way home. Once we got home, we talked about this incident a lot. She initially had tears in her eyes and was angry at me for letting her to be used this way. After a while argument into a conversation about what we liked from this whole thing. Neha confessed she loved being submissive to someone and following orders and loved when she was used by both of them. She kept looking at the pic where she had dried cum on her mouth and in her pussy. We eventually had one best sex in a while. We roleplayed in the following and fucked each other like rabbits. We both accepted M’s invitation for collaring ceremony and decided to go head with this. M gave Neha a list of things to buy and prepare herself for the ceremony. She sent her a list of things to buy which included g-strings , leather wear, gags , butt plug and a ring. There is no normal wear in the list and it also included do’s and don’ts .One of the do’s was for me to use a condom whenever I had sex with her.
The ceremony day arrived. We reached M’s place around 10am. Neha was wearing a black skirt and see thru top. Underneath the top she wearing a bra but it had these huge gaps that exposed the breasts. While her underwear was the same nothing to cover pussy, sort of crotch less leather g-string. M saw us pulling into her driveway and opened her door. She was dressed in all leather, exposing her curves.
She took us to her basement and found there were 2 other women in the room. M’s slave was serving drinks to everyone. Neha and me have never in a dungeon, we always watched on porn and never imagined that we would be in one. M then proceeds to introduce us to everyone,
“So she is my new slut and that’s her cuckold husband. I invited all of you her collaring ceremony. Once collared she will become mine and will be living with Martin as his partner”.
And then looks at me ,
“You will be serving me and other women, if you are worthy enough. Once in this dungeon or any where I’m present you will not touch Neha unless told. Outside of here you are still a couple” ..
“Oh one important thing, I’m not married to Martin. He just my slave and has been for the past year. I needed a woman slave for my activities and Neha is perfect “.
That’s when it stuck, all this while I never bothered to ask if they were married or not and now is actually going to be with another man as his partner and I have been sidelined. All I can do is just watch and if I’m lucky might touch her. Just then M snapped me out of my thoughts,
“So go upstairs and get changed. There is bag the TV in living room , your clothes in it. Double up cuckold or you might even witness your wife’s ceremony” .
I hurriedly went up and changed. Bag contained but a collar with “Slave” written on it and a cock ring. Went back downstairs to basement only to find M’s slave(will be referred as Martin from here on) and Neha holding hands. She was still wearing the same clothes. Just M saw me coming ,
“Ah. Look at this cuckold everyone. Good timing cuck”.
Everyone tuned their attention towards. I was only one naked in that place and it was humiliating. M then asked Neha and Martin to stand in front everyone.
“Martin, rip her clothes, I want her to feel she was freed. “
He did exactly what M asked to him do. Now Neha’s private parts were visible to everyone. She tried cover herself but M stopped her.
“Don’t ever do that. Did I tell you cover yourself?. Answer my question slut, you were ready fuck martin that day and didn’t bother cover yourself , now where did this come from? . another slap”
“Martin , explain it to her “.
Martin took her to the upstairs and I was standing there didn’t what do. I felt slapping the bitch for hitting Neha. Just then M said,
“Cuck , go check upstairs. I hope they aren’t making out. If they are all three of you are in trouble. “.
I went up and saw that Neha was in his arms. He was running through her hair and consoling her. I felt horrible, I should be the one doing not him but again seeing in arms of another person was erotic. With the cock ring on I was having a massive erection. In the meantime Martin saw me,
“hey bud, we were just coming down. I hope we aren’t late and Mistress isn’t angry. Neha, lets go , its important day for us “and kisses her.
As I accompany them downstairs , Neha looks down at my erect cock and then looks at me . She then holds hands with Martin and stands in front of them. M grabs her by hair and then starts the proceedings,
Neha was made to kneel down and then M put a collar around her neck which said M’s Pet and then she announced ,
“neha. You have branded as a SLUT. Henceforth you will addressed as SLUT.”
Neha, was made to sit with her face down and holding on to M’s legs. M then summons Martin ,
“Martin , you have been nice sub for a long time. I have decided to present you with a Slut. It will be your responsibility to train and prepare her to serve me. So here put this ring on her and give her wedding ring to her cuckold husband”.
M pulls up Neha by hair and then instructs to remove Martins clothes.
Martin puts the ring on her finger and then Neha kneels down puts a cock ring on Martin slowly with her bare fingers.
After this Neha , introduces herself as a Slut to the other 2 women in the room and exchanged pleasantries. One of the women asks M,
“So how are you planning to consummate this Union?. Is this Cuck gonna be involved? “
M looks at me,
“Of course. Without that we can’t consider this as Union, right Cuck?. She ready to lead new life as a slut. Now I need start training this cuck for this job. Are you ready?. Look at this cock, he still hasn’t lost his erection. Were you thinking how Martin is going to fuck Neha? . weren’t you ?.. haha. Don’t worry you will be seeing it. This is a gift from me”.
“Slut, show your cuckold husband what this means to you. Show him what he has been longing for “. and ties leash around my collar.
Martin holds Neha’s hands leads her upstairs to the bedroom. She smiled for the first time that day and seemed content in his arms. She didn’t even turn around to see if I was there or not. They went up first and as I was about to go with them , M stopped me,
“Did I tell you go ?. I have a couple of friends who needs some cleaning to do. Make sure clean their feet. Now you filthy cuck” .
M goes up and I start cleaning one of ladies shoes. I wasn’t allowed to look up unless told and other one decides to sit on my back. Just then M comes down with a camera along with Martin and Neha,
“Hey Slut , look at your cuck. What cute little puppy we have here, cleaning the ladies feet . are you done yet ? . You don’t want to be late for the fucking ” .
I turn around and get up to see Neha kissing Martin. Both them were naked and his left hand firmly clutching here breasts and other hand was exploring her pussy. As I make my way up I was expecting neha to look at me but she didn’t instead was busy with him. We make our way the bedroom .M puts the camera on the tripod and ties my leash to the bed. The whole set up reminded me of the porn , but difference is this happening with my wife. Martin then puts Neha and the bed and starts kissing.
M looks at me , ” She is not birth control , right ? . this should be fun” .
They both starting love and it wasn’t just fucking. It seemed like Martin was trained to seduce women. He was passionately caressing her, kissing her all over and moved down to eat her. She seemed to respond to everything. Every single lick made her twinge, it seems like she was oblivious to fact that there were others in the room . With every lick she was arching body and I was having confusing thoughts. On one hand , this is wife I shouldn’t be letting this happen, damn did I lose my wife ? . On other hand it was so erotic to see her this way . Just then one of the ladies turned the camera around and focused on me. M unties the leash and takes me closer to the bed.
“Look at this cuck. This is how you fuck a woman. It seems to you didn’t do good job, I mean you were married for 7 years right ?.. Look at her she is moving in rhythm with Martin. Poor slut has been missing this all these years. At least she will get what she deserves from now on.”
“Oh.. my look at your cock. Don’t cum unless you told to.”.
In meantime Neha reached her 2nd orgasm just from licking, breathing heavy she stops martin from entering her. She tells him ,
“My god you are good. It’s like knew what I exactly want ” . Just M slaps her,
“bitch all you need to do is open your pussy . All these compliments and cute talk can happen in your room. Not here . Now open that pussy” .
M hands me over to one of the ladies and proceeds sit on Neha’s face. She then splits neha’s legs wide open for Martin to enter. Neha is helpless and martin starts to pound her pussy. Other lady who till now just watching this whole episode sits beside the bed and starts nibbling on Neha’s nipples. Now there are three people devouring my beautiful wife. I so wanted to jerk off but couldn’t as hands weren’t free. I watched neha moaning with pleasure and pain . You could actually see her breathe. Her nipples were constantly erect and she must have had atleast 6 orgasms by now. Finally Martin shot his load into her, what surprised me is that when shot his load Neha was pulling him closer and was pressing against him. Like she wanted it . M orders martin to stay in her,
“martin , stay in her for a while. I don’t want a drop sperm to spill out of her pussy. I want to see if you can impregnate a woman” and turns towards me.
“so cuck. We finally consummated our wife’s union with martin. Now she is his play partner. You know we host swinging parties, so I want them to be couple in those parties. So I want you go head put note on the website (where I meet M and martin) that you won’t swinging with Neha and that she will be playing with Martin. Now go clean up the room for Martin and his new partner.”
“Martin , now that I have this cuck. I don’t need your service for this weekend. If you would like you take the slut out to have some alone time.
I know both of you would like to. This Cuck can drive you around in his car” .
For the first time I was so furious. I wanted smash M’s face. As I contemplating smashing M’s face , I saw neha , she was exhausted and weak. Martin was holding her in arms , as if nothing would happen to her and she slowly put her arms around him and kissed him. I left room and went cleaned up new couple’s room. Neha and martin entered the room as I finished cleaning up . Neha looked at me and then covered herself with a towel and walked out. I was like what !!!.. I’m your fucking husband bitch !!.. M just then walked in ,
“Cuck, it seems like you cleaned up good. then what are you still doing here ?. if you hope you weren’t trying to get a glimpse of them again ?. You need to get out of here. Remember she is Martin’s bitch not yours. You are my pet. double up and get up stairs “.
I felt extremely humiliated and was hoping that neha doesn’t develop feelings for this guy and dump me. For the next 2 hours I was made to service M and other two ladies. Each one took turns and sat on my face. I licked them to orgasm , while I was denied any sort of relief. After this M asked to clean up as they going out to do some shopping. There was no sign of Martin and Neha. I was wondering if they again back to fucking. As M and I stepped out , I saw that my car was missing. M looked at me,
“If you were wondering where you car is ? it is with Martin and his slut. They needed sometime alone to develop their relationship and with you around she might develop feelings from him. So I asked him to take her out .
She really enjoyed today and seemed comfortable with him. Unfortunately you were cleaning up they left. Should have seen them , they looked like a perfect couple and oh I forgot to tell you I videotaped their time in that room. I will show it to you when we get back” .
My mind was running crazy. what the fuck did I do to my wife . At this rate she will develop feelings from him and then what happens to me ?. Did he fuck again or did they make love ? !!! .. With all this mixed feelings I drove M to the mall , I dropped her at the entrance and she told give her a call when I find a parking spot. Took me about 15 minutes to find one and then called M. she told where she was . As I walking towards M , I saw Martin and Neha. They were like a happy couple , laughing and kissing. It was like they were on their honeymoon. I tried desperately calling her call but it was switched off and didn’t leave a message.
I walked to M ,
“Ah there you are. Need you to carry these bags to counter” . She saw me looking at them and pulled me aside,
“Are you having a hard on again ?. You freak . Listen when outside , learn to act as if you don’t know Martin and Neha. Even if they make eye contact . I expect you to do it too. after all I own you ” .
We were walking towards the counter , when I saw that they were also waiting in the queue. They turned around and made small talk with M as if she was stranger,
martin : They need to open another line . We can’t be waiting here for ever.
M : yeah , the line is big. It seems like you just one item ?.
Martin : yeah.
Martin to neha : I think we should go. I don’t want to be late to the restaurant.
Neha: Yeah. I think we busy these on our way.
Martin places are pair of g-strings on the counter and walks away with Neha. M turns to me ,
“didn’t they were cute!! .. Martin deserve this. he was good slave. If you are good , you might let you go on dates like this pretty women”.
After all the shopping , we got back to M’s house only to find martin and Neha cuddling and watching a movie. M instructs me to put all the bags in her room and asks me to change into my cuck’s dress aka cock ring and the “pet” collar. I was given space in basement to have put my things and a baby monitor. THe cam was placed in martin and neha’s room. I come back up in my cuck dress only to find all 3 naked. M looks at me,
“I’m tired from all the shopping and need a massage. Since you are new you will watch give me a message and learn from him.”
“Slut , while martin gives me massage stroke this cuck but make sure he doesn’t cum. Make sure wear gloves, I don’t you to be touching with your bar fingers” .
“yes mistress.” replies Neha.
As we getting for M’s massage session, she gets a call and goes up. In meantime , Martin pounces on Neha and kisses her.
Neha : “I can’t wait for tonight”
Martin :”you know your husband is here ”
Neha: Yeah. but he was the one who wanted it. I liked what I went thru today. Morning and afternoon was good”
Martin : M was right. You look sane , but god your are an awesome slut.
Just M then calls Martin upstairs. I was shocked to hear what neha had to say and was happy that he had upstairs.
martin : Crap . Mistress is calling me . Be right back.
Neha : wrong timing. Do you want me to come with you ?
Martin: She called me not you . So stay here .
Neha looks at me ,
“don’t try to act silly . Over here I’m not yours. I want to be faithful to Martin and Mistress. Remember she decides who we get. After all you wanted this. I mean you are still erect.”
Me : So enjoyed it ? . I mean whole morning thing and afternoon with Martin . What did you do ?
Neha : Not here. Not the right place for this talk. You will get know what I did.
She covers herself up with a towel. M and martin walk down ,
M:” Did he misbehave ?”
Neha : No.
M : Good. You can take off the towel. We are here . Good girl. I’m starting to like you.
M: Listen cuck. I’m going to swingers party on monday and want you to accompany as my slave. All of the people in the party are into Dom/Sub relationship. this way you get acknowledge as my slave . I was thinking Neha should stay with Martin here and cement their relationship. They would coming to the party but as a couple. Martin is gonna her master.
M then got her massage and I saw M and martin making love to Neha. She had her first true 3 some , with Martin fucking her ass and then M fucking her pussy with a strap on. I stood there , watched them make love with no release. After while everyone was tired went to their repesective rooms. I sat thinking what have I done and finally jerked off thinking about the 3 some and doozed off. After about an hour or two , I woke to noises from the baby monitor. Neha and Martin were doing it again. It was like they couldn’t keep their hands off each. I could see wine bottles in background. I know she get tipsy even with a little bit of wine. The alochol seemed to help her shed inhibitions. Martin knew I was watching but she became oblivious to the fact there is cam in the room. She was truly enjoying him and it seemed like she has completely embraced this relationship. He knew where touch her and what it gives instant orgasm. With every pounding her body and Martin’s was becoming one. I had instant orgasm watching this. Finally Martin shot his load into her.
Neha: Stay in me , don’t take it out .
Martin : Did you like it ?
Neha: Like it?. You have driven me crazy. I’m verge of getting addicted. actually I’m. I need you everyday.
Martin: Good. THats the purpose of this union. You are my slut .
I realized what I have done and sort of accepted it and went back to bed. This continued for the rest of the night. They must fucked each other at least twice and I kept waking up the sounds. He was driving her carzy with all this sex and slowly cementing the relationship. Next two days went by. Went to party as M’s slave and finally got some action. One of new wives in group was trained and M let me fuck her, while husband watched. Thats when it became clear that this group is for training housewives to be become sluts to be used by everyone or sometimes just for one person, like Neha.
It’s been six months since this episode. Neha accompanies Martin to parties, events as his girlfriend and I accompany M as her Slave. Haven’t had sex with her in the past 6 months , expect for the occasional Bj as instructed by M. He hasn’t impregnated her yet, but I’m sure that would come and its not far..
And this is how I become a cuckold.
Unintended outcomes
Posted by admin
Old friend of mine has given me surprising call few weeks ago. Seems like Carl was in the prison for the last five years and now he is about to be released from there. He didn’t have any place to stay. I was quite surprised and little bit glad on his release so my wife told me that I should be watching my friend’s deeds well. She didn’t know that he wasn’t actually a friend of my, but she didn’t want to know either. Later in a time, Carl moved to our spare room. After a while seems like my wife and he got a common business together, which was ended visiting his room at nights by my wife and fucking him there. He owns large cock that is much bigger than mine, so I needed to stay in our bedroom and listen how they are fucking. Usually she was quite and boring in the bed, but Carl acts a bit rough with her, which loves so much. He even dares to fuck her anal pipe and ejaculate on her face.
Brenda was a student in one of the college courses I teach for a little extra spending cash
Posted by admin
Brenda was a student in one of the college courses I teach for a little extra spending cash. I do not have to work but it got me out of the house and put some cash in my pocket for a drink here, a rum soaked cigar there, or any little incidental my heart might desire.
She entered my class that first day like any other student. She caught my eye with her smile and soft movements of hair, lips, arms and hands; almost as if orchestrated by a mature conductor balancing and shifting notes to form sounds that are perfect to any ear.
The semester went on with the occasional talk or response to her assignments or questions; nothing out of the ordinary. I few weeks after the grades were released she e-mailed me about the possibility of lunch to discuss a project she wanted my assistance with.
We met at a sports club inside a major league baseball stadium. It was amazing as she was seated there with her dark hair with a conservatively wild, wind shaped style. Her lips with a soft pink lip gloss and lashes sculpted to draw a man’s eyes to them. We talked and ate and talked and shared and thought and enjoyed the sensual tension that dances between and older gentleman and a younger woman.
We began to meet weekly exploring the various cuisines in the city of this size; never returning to the same place more than once. Our talks were like a drink of cold milk on a hot day for me as the attention from her was intoxicatingly rejuvenating.
Eventually that first kiss arrived and I was so deep in love by this time that falling seemed like flying. She shared intimacies that I had never felt or experienced. The way her tongue darting in between my lips stealing my desires before I could quench them was surreal.
When she hinted at moving in together I jumped much like a kid would at cotton candy teasingly surrounding the senses of the body. We moved in and things were wonderful for that next month. I slowly began to adjust to her special uniqueness. I was deep in the well by this time and not a brain cell was wasted on thinking of climbing out.
Then one Friday evening Brenda called from work that she was going to happy hour with some of the girls from work. I felt odd but when she came home I was relieved. She had come home to change and her friend Connie was picking her up so she did not have to drive after of few glasses of wine. I got Connie a glass of wine when she arrived as Brenda was still preparing for her first evening out without me since we moved in together.
I had a pizza delivered and watched a basketball game and then some old movies. 10:00pm….12:00pm….2:00am? I hear a car pull into the drive and two car doors open and close. I was so happy she was home. I did not know what to do; should I wait up or go to the bedroom? I was frozen so I stayed still watching the old black and white movie. I could hear laughing outside the front door but it was not Connie. It was a man’s voice; laughing, whispering, I could not move. It seemed like eternity until it was silent and then the door opening and she was inside.
“Oh, you’re still up?” she announced in a louder than usual voice. I shared with her that I did not wait up and that I just got interested in the movie. She giggled and went off to bed. Nothing else was said.
Two weeks later the phone rang and it was Connie. She told me she would bring Brenda home later. I thanked her as I placed the phone down and repeated the Friday evening from two weeks ago, the last payday Friday. 10, 12 and 2 when the same car doors opened and closed. This time I heard her keys jingling the front door and in stepped her and a man. I was frozen still with eyes as wide as coffee cup saucers. “Oh, this is Todd” she blurted out as he closed and locked the front door. “Sweetie, he is pretty drunk and I do not want him to drive home. He is going to sleep on the sofa.” “You head off to bed and I will be there in a few”, she whispered.
I went to bed and laid there waiting for her, hearing that same laughter as before and the whispering. My heart was pounding and aching inside as wild thoughts filled my brain, bouncing off the walls of my intelligence. A little more than an hour and Brenda came to bed and was sound asleep in minutes. I laid there smelling the mixture of fragrances; wine, cigarette smoke, and a man’s cologne. I finally fell asleep fighting back my suspicions and petty thoughts of jealousy. Was I being silly or sound of mind?
In the morning I made them my famous omelets with all the fixings that I had been guided to prepare for my lovely Brenda. Todd showered in the guest bath while Brenda showered in our shower. He gave her a hug and shook my hand. I glanced to see Brenda smiling like the Cheshire cat. I was too afraid to make some silly and unfounded words about her two evenings out. I let it go; somehow knowing that was the best thing to do. I was beginning to question everything. I shook it off and forgot about it all the best I could.
Saturday morning came and I took her out for a very special breakfast as if I had been the one to come home late. The next two weeks were as wonderful as when we first met. I was nervous that next payday Friday as I relaxed and waited for the phone call. But no call? Around 10:00pm I called her cell phone and it rang – in our bedroom. She had not even taken her phone. I was incapacitated as the wild thoughts from weeks ago returned like a flash flood. It was 12:00pm when I heard her keys jingling at the front door lock. I was so happy until Todd walked through first and then she locked the front door and dead bolted. Something else was different, no cigarette or alcohol smells? Brenda spoke, “Here Todd let me put that in the frig while I make us a snack.
Not knowing what to think or do I just sat there quietly. It was as if I were not even there. Brenda and him were talking and whispering and laughing in the kitchen, then the hall, then the kitchen again. Brenda came over to my chair, placing her arms on the armrests her gorgeous face inches from mine, “You do not want to stay up while we watch this movie, do you sweetie?” as her eyes enlarged. I got up and slowly headed for the bedroom and she followed. I was excited for a moment thinking she was coming to bed. I turned to sit on the bed as she closed the door to her head at the opening, “I do not think it would be a good idea for you to come out for the rest of the evening sweetie.” Her look scared me. I laid there straining to hear the sounds if any.
In the morning I showered and dressed but did not leave the bedroom. I waited patiently as I heard him leave at about noon. Brenda finally came to the bedroom and walked around as if nothing had happened. She kissed me and hugged me, “I love you so much sweetie. I waited for so many years for a man like you to be in my life.” She softly whispered to me.
History repeating itself; the next two weeks were heaven sent after that last Friday evening. Nothing was spoken of the evening or night. I was anxious as the next payday Friday arrived but was elated when at 3:00pm Brenda walked through the front door. I lost twenty pounds when I saw her eyes meet mine. She was moving quickly and seemed nervous or upset somehow? “Is everything okay my love?” I asked unaware.
“No Todd is coming over and he is very upset, those idiots passed him over again for the Principal position he wanted in his district”, she stated angrily. He arrived a half hour later. I started toward the front door when she about mowed me down, passing me in the red nightgown I gave her for Christmas. I was terrified as she met him at the door. Hanging on his arm and comforting him. She was wearing just red lace panties, matching bra, white thigh highs with rose lace elastic tops and the silk outer cover of the red silk robe. I disappeared into the walls as she comforted him and walked him to our bedroom. She returned and hugged me. “He is very upset and he needs me baby”, she stated excitedly. I started to follow her when she turned abruptly. “We are not going to do this now. You need to disappear until tomorrow, do you understand? She closed the double doors to our bedroom and locked them tightly. I crossed the hall and lay on the bed listening to the sounds of passion and heated love coming from behind the closed doors. Fighting back the tears as erotic thoughts swirled in my minds eye. Imagining my erotic woman comforting Todd in the same way she comforts me. My masculine muscle tightening with each nasty thought. Tearing my mind into a thousand issues and sides. My love challenged, my manhood challenged, the love of her to be happy and fulfilled, imagining her atop his younger muscular body using him by pleasuring him using him; or is it me that is being used. Oh help me know what to do.
I am a 51 year old man engaged to a 42 year old super hot blond athletic woman
Posted by admin
I am a 51 year old man engaged to a 42 year old super hot blond athletic woman who fits the catagory of “perfect 10″….we have been together for 2 years and recently discovered she and I both have a hotwife fantasy that we have been acting upon. We have decided she can play with anyone she desires, at anytime she wishes, the only rules are that she is safe when i am nand I approve of the other man. She has had 5 or 6 lovers on the last few months, a couple i have found and a couple she has found, seems to really be working out well so far. a few weeks ago i found a 36 yr old man, gym type hottie that has fucked her a few times. Here is the issue, she has really gotten into this particular one and has had me drop her off at his home a couple of times where she spends the night, fucking all night long into the next morning and then has me return to pick her up….she makes we wear a chastity device while I spend the night at home alone and wears the key around her neck and brags to her new stud about what she does to me. Have found that she now comes home so sore from his relentless poundings that she is too sore to accommodate me so i spend all of my time performing oral on her morning noon and night until her next visit with her new stud….I know she still loves me but i feel that he now completely own her pussy and she isnt excited about fucking me anymore. She is now seeing him about twice a week and gets dripping wet whenever she knows her next night is coming up with him…..problem is i know i cant stop her now, nor him. I am well to do and provide a comfortable lifestyle for her, i dont think he even has a job…..so i doubt she would ever leave me….i am in good shape and fairly attractive for my age……I still am really turned on by this but not sure where it will all end up….starting to feel strong feeling of subspace and a tad of jealousy, which i thought was impossible for me.
Close to realization and your advice
Posted by admin
Approximately three years ago all this happened to us. I and my wife went out at night to get quite mellow mood. We have visited one place where were drinking rum and coke. By the time when our drinking activities have ended, we decided to return back home, though it was at night, because place where we were drinking and place where we were living were not much apart from each other. As soon as we got into the car, my wife have dropped a naughty look at me, told me that she is going horny and wants some cock. Recently I was trying to explain my sexual fantasy, where my wife is being fucked by some third party while I am looking at their procedures. She told perhaps this night was that night when she can realize his fantasies, which made me stun for a moment because I wasn’t expecting anything like that. Anyways, instead of driving back home I have taken my wife to the down town in some empty and deserted area. I was little bit doubt on her seriousness, but I saw how she was pulling off her clothes while I was driving and the only things left on her is her high heel shoes. Suddenly her fingers of one hand have grabbed one of her nipples, which was pinched slowly, and fingers of second hand were playing with her cunt, which made her feel more horny. We were driving down the road where black guy was walking next to that place, when my wife told me whether I mind if it would be black man who will help to embody his fantasies, exploring her assets. As I wasn’t refusing, she asked me turn back the car, which I did immediately as I was trying to keep control over my shaking and excitement. My wife pulled down the window when we stopped next to that black guy and asked him about his destination and offered him to give a ride, but with single clause – tasting her white pussy. Unfortunately he was also high and mellow and didn’t really understand what she wanted. Without waiting a moment she raised her hand to turn on the light inside of the saloon and to demonstrate her naked boobies to him. She repeated again that she wanted to let him suck her vagina. I will never forget those words: “Do you want to eat some white pussy?” And I whispered into her ear, if in case if he says “Yes!” she won’t be offering to him anything else, for example such as riding his cock in return. But she whispered to me that she is fucking horny right now and didn’t wanted to stop only on letting him to suck her pussy, but also to she wanted to suck his cock back, as she never tried black dick before, which will be followed with sexual intercourse. He dropped his sight on her naked boobies and somewhere in between of her laps, for that my wife had widely opened her legs. But unfortunately he rejected her offer. Perhaps he went little bit confused and afraid from our whisperings, thing that something is not right. So we drove the car little bit down the street, stopped there with turn on light in the saloon and opened windows, and started having sex, hoping that he will join us. He passed a little and stopped there, looked at what we were doing and then continued again his journey. May be it would be best if will pick up somebody right in the bar, where we were drinking. If you got any ideas on how my wife can become a cuckold slut, especially with black man, then post that!
Dating for the second time
Posted by admin
Trying to follow offers of the last week posts in Net Meeting, I and my wife decided to arrange a meeting again with Ged, who wanted to bring his female friend that was also bisexual and curios to figure out the life style of Ged.
Friday evening and we met in a local pub, where we got couple shots of beer and tequila for making our perception easier and after that shots we followed to our home to develop some party together.
As we arrived home, Ged’s girlfriend Jeanie asked us to start developing our party that is same like in previous weekend. My wife told me and Ged to start having fun orally with each, so both of the ladies can be turned on. Me and Ged were sucking and kissing up until the point of cumming, while girls also were enjoying each other from watching what is happening with us. As little more time passed I asked Ged to fuck my slummy ass. He took out his stick and tried to enter me, but in the same time Jeanine has grabbed his penis and guided him to penetrate my ass. After that she knelt right in front of me and asked me to fuck her for this time, but not my wife. Jeanine was sucking penis of Ged, while Ged was sucking my phallus. My wonderful friend wasn’t assured whether he wanted me to fuck him or not, though just several minutes ago I pleased his ass with my tongue, while girls were licking his penis. All that was lasting for several hours and we kept trading our positions up until the time as every hole was satisfied and pleased, before we could go to sleep. I woke early in the morning when I saw my wife and Jeanine placed in 69 pose and doing oral pleasing, while Ged was watching them and masturbating. That should a beginning stage for Saturday playing. It was quite cold and damp, but we still took our journey into the local doggers’ club. In the back of van vehicle in front of the handsome guys, who exploded their sperm on all four of us, we were demonstrating the way we party. I don’t know how to realize my plans, but I got plenty of them that will bring more striking and positive feelings to each of us, where we can also involve one more couple for that big sexual festivity.
When the Sunday’s lunch time orgy has passed, Ged and Jeanie left us, leaving me and my wife alone so we can finish off our fucking competition with each other. Let us finish our desperate fucking and definitely I will inform you about our activities and deeds carried out to stay satisfied and calmed up until next weekend party.
YOU NEVER MISS WHAT A FRIEND GETS – A true story
Posted by admin
Like a lot of married men I had often thought about a particular fantasy where I get to share my wife with another man. As far as male fantasies go, this one is usually at the top of a lot of guys’ lists. My wife Trudy and I who are in our late forties, had been married for more than 25 years and whilst we had a fairly normal sex life for most of those years, lately it had become sort of bland, very predictable and way too occasional. My wife tended to work very irregular hours and when I was left to my own devices I used to fantasise about having a threesome with my wife and another man. One Saturday evening about three years ago we were relaxing about the house and after having had a few drinks, I worked up the courage to share my MMF threesome fantasy with my wife, but to say that it evoked a less than enthusiastic response would be an understatement. So it was that I had resigned myself to the fact that I would never ever get to live out my fantasy and more or less forgot about the whole threesome thing. Life moved on and sex with my wife was the usual once every two or three weeks, primarily because she was working really silly hours and we were like passing ships in the night, or she was very tired by the time she got home and just crashed into bed. I was as frustrated as hell and I have to say that I used to have a wank every so often. My favourite thoughts were usually around me imagining Trudy with some guy she picked up in a bar and ended up taking him to some hotel room and shagging him senseless. One evening in the Autumn of 2008 my wife met one of my work associates for the first time when she came to pick me up from one of our regular staff does. Donald was a successful business man and by all accounts very attractive as all the girls in the office thought he was a bit of a stud. And being a bit of a ladies’ man he spent more than a little bit of time chatting up my wife which I have to say was fine by me. My wife has always been a little bit on the shy side and to have someone pay her a lot of attention and give her lots of compliments was definitely good for her and she seemed to really thrive on it. So I sort of encouraged it and every time we had a works do I would arrange for Trudy to come and pick me up and I always tried to make sure her and Donald got the opportunity to spend some time together to have a chat. One evening in 2009, Donald and I were out for the night in Belfast on one of our regular staff outings, and having had more than a few beers to drink told me that he thought my wife was a wee bit of a honey and he was always thinking about her. I have to say that this sort of excited me and I made a mental note to mention this to my wife when the opportunity presented itself. As it was I didn’t have to wait too long because one very sunny Saturday afternoon Donald dropped in on my wife and I at our holiday home on the north coast. He stayed for most of the afternoon and evening and he and Trudy spent quite a bit of time chatting with each other about work issues and things. Later that evening after Donald had headed off home Trudy and I were getting ready for bed and I asked her what she thought of Donald. Maybe it was the fact that she had had more than a few glasses of wine but she admitted to me that she found him quite attractive and that he was a really nice guy. It was at that point that I started to think that I might just have a slim chance of making my long time fantasy of having a threesome with my wife and another guy come true. So I made a very conscious effort to make sure that my wife and my friend had every opportunity to spend as much time together as I could. Any weekend that Trudy was up at the holiday home and I was working I made sure that Donald knew that she was there and sometimes he would drop in to see her. This happened maybe three or four times in total when he was out and about on his motorbike and he always told me he had a really good time chatting with Trudy and he thought she was a real honey and a very special woman. Time moved on and one night when Donald and I were at another one of our regular staff does I decided to share my fantasy with him. I told him that because Trudy was a very straight laced sorta girl that the only chance I had of ever making my fantasy come true would be with someone that she knew and really liked. Donald was quick to catch on and he said that he too had been thinking about Trudy and that he would really love to be with her if it was at all possible. So in a slightly inebriated state Donald and I agreed that if and when the opportunity ever arose and a threesome looked to be on the cards then he would be more than happy to play along. Time passed and a few more weekends at the holiday home came and went but they didn’t really present anything of a real opportunity because Donald was always driving and he had to head home at a sensible hour. So one day in work he and I got to chatting and agreed that if this was ever going to happen then we would have to engineer it ourselves. I suggested that the best way to move things along was to arrange for him to stay at our house some evening under some pre arranged pretext. We agreed that the best approach would be to pretend that he would be attending a two day training course in my home town and that rather than driving all the way home he should stay at our place for the night, the plan being that we would have a few drinks with Trudy, get her a little bit tipsy and then see if we could put our plan for a threesome into action. If it happened it happened and if not then at least we could say that we had tried. We decided to make it a Thursday night before my wife’s long weekend off as she would be free on the Friday. Donald and I would also take the Friday off so that we could make the most of the time together. Well the plan was put into action and Donald was due to arrive at my house at about 6 pm one Thursday evening. I was getting really excited because Trudy actually made a real effort knowing that he was coming to stay for the night. She dressed in a nice pair of tight black leggings with high heels and a nice fitted blouse which had the top three buttons undone showing off her very beautiful cleavage. She had absolutely no idea of what Donald and I were planning for her. I had booked a table at a local restaurant and we all headed out around 7 o’clock, As I was working the next day (or so Trudy thought) I elected to be the designated duty driver. This left my wife and my friend free to have a few drinks when we were out. The meal was quite good and Trudy and Donald polished off a bottle of wine and a few Bacardi’s and Vodka’s between them. By the time we arrived back to our house it was well after 9.30 and both my wife and my friend were just a little bit tipsy and they were really enjoying each other’s company. The two of them headed on into the house arm in arm while I parked the car in the garage. By the time I got into the house they had already headed into the sun room and put on some music. I had left out some cd’s which had a range of golden oldies which I knew my wife really liked. I left the two of them to chat whilst I went back into the kitchen to fix us all some more drinks. I came back into the sun room and the two of them were sitting beside each other on the sofa facing in to each other and chatting away. There was lots of laughter and they were both quite tactile as they chatted which was a good indicator that Trudy was very relaxed. Drinks were served and the music was buzzing and pretty soon the three of us were on the floor dancing and singing, As is a tradition in our house, we all took our shoes and socks off and danced barefoot. Donald and I took turns to dance with Trudy and I noticed that she seemed to really enjoy dancing with him so I kept making excuses like going to the toilet or fixing more drinks etc to leave the two of them dancing on their own every so often. The music, the dancing and the drinks continued for about an hour and eventually all three of us were on the floor slightly the worse for wear when a slow section of the CD started. Trudy was facing Donald and I was more or less behind her so I pulled her backwards close into my chest and put my arms out and pulled Donald in close to her as well. With Trudy sandwiched in between Donald and I we all swayed back and forth with the music for the first couple of songs. My hands were around her waist and she was facing Donald with her hands around his waist. His hands were on my wife’s shoulders and the three of us were just gently swaying to the music. I knew that this cd had about 6 slow songs in a row and some of them were Trudy’s favourites so I knew I had limited time to put my little plan into action. By this time I had a real hard on and I knew that Trudy could feel it through the light leggings that she was wearing. I slipped my hands from her waist and put them around Donald’s lower back and pulled him in a little tighter against Trudy. I was certain that my wife was now feeling my hard cock on her ass and my friend’s hard cock on the front of her pussy. We stayed like this for a few minutes just dancing in time to the music and then I started kissing the back of my wife’s neck. She turned her head sideways to meet my lips and the two of us snogged whilst I pulled Donald harder and harder into her. I then thought that this is the time to make a move so I moved my right hand from Donald’s back and slide it round and down until I found Trudy’s hands on his waist, With my right hand I then slide her right hand from Donald’s waist round to the front of his trousers until it was resting on the bulge in the front of his jeans. I was still kissing Trudy and she let out a little gasp as she felt the bulge of his cock. I moved her hand up and down his crotch for a few minutes and he seemed to be getting harder and harder. I moved my lips away from Trudy and she turned her head round to face Donald, whilst at the same time rubbing his cock through his jeans. Donald just looked at me and I nodded that it was OK so he leaned in and started to kiss Trudy in a slow and very sensual way. So here I was, my wife in front of me with my cock pushed hard onto her ass and my friend snogging her and pushing his cock hard into her pussy. I slide my right hand up to the front of my wife’s blouse and slowly started caressing her breasts. She was moaning quietly as she snogged Donald and I thought what the hell, so I slowly started to undo the remaining buttons on her blouse half expecting her to stop me and break away at any time. I don’t know if it was the drink or the fact that she was enjoying snogging Donald so much but her hands stayed exactly where they were, one on Donald’s ass and the other caressing the growing bulge in the front of his jeans. It took about 30 seconds to get all Trudy’s buttons undone and I gently eased her blouse from her shoulders. She moved her arms down slightly to let the blouse fall to the floor but immediately put her hands back on Donald’s ass and cock. At this point I thought I had died and went to heaven. My wife was standing there right in front of me in her sexy black lace see through bra and tight leggings caressing my friend’s cock and pushing herself hard against him. Her nipples were very erect and you could see them clearly as she rubbed up against his chest. I was so turned on that my own cock was straining against my jeans just begging to be released. Trudy and Donald were still snogging away while the three of us swayed in time to the music. I decided to up the ante a little so I slide my hands up to Donald’s chest and tugged at his shirt buttons. He took the hint and as he continued to kiss Trudy he slowly removed his shirt and now he too was topless. Trudy moved her left hand from his ass and started caressing his hairy chest as she continued caressing his cock with her right hand. I slide my hand around to her front and started to run my finger up and down over the front of her leggings and I could feel her pussy lips through the thin cotton. She gave a little shudder of excitement which made both Donald and I stare at each other in disbelief. I had been rubbing my finger up and down for a few minutes and she was still rubbing Donald’s cock through his jeans, so I slipped my left hand from around her waist and gently pulled out the waistband of her leggings and slipped my right hand down inside her leggings and onto her knickers. I could feel the damp spot just below her clit where her juices were really starting to flow. I continued to stroke her clit and pussy through her knickers for a few minutes and she was moaning a little bit louder each time my finger passed over her lips. I don’t think I had ever seen or heard my wife as turned on as she was right at that minute. She was really snogging Donald quite hard by now as she continued to rub his hard cock. I thought to myself that this was the make or break point. I was amazed that Trudy had let me get this far so I thought ‘what the hell’ there was no going back now. So I gently eased her leggings over her hips and slide them down to her knees. At this point she stopped snogging Donald, she moved her hand from his cock and slide her leggings all the way down. She was wearing her really sexy little black lace thong which was near enough see through and both Donald and I nearly came on the spot as she bent down provocatively and slipped her leggings all the way off and just stepped out of them with this big smile on her face. So there we were in my sun room, it was just after a quarter past eleven and my wife was standing there between my friend and I wearing nothing but her very sexy black lace see through underwear. She then resumed gently rubbing Donald’s cock through his bulging jeans and started snogging him full on again. Donald at this stage was topless but I still had both my shirt and my trousers on. I was so turned out at this stage that I undid my own shirt and slide it to the floor. I then started to take off my trousers and within a few seconds I too was standing there in just my boxers. My wife, sensing my movement behind her broke away from Donald’s lips and turned her head slightly to the side and started kissing me very hard on the lips whilst at the same time continuing to rub Donald’s cock. Her tongue was darting in and out of my mouth and as she snogged me she moved her hands down to my friends waist and started to undo his jeans. Donald was wearing lee cooper button ups so it took my wife about a minute to get all his buttons undone as she continued to snog me. While she was fiddling with his buttons, Donald started to gently rub his fingers up and down the front of her knickers and I knew that like me he would be feeling just how damp they had become. My wife finished undoing his buttons and then turned back round to Donald and tugged his jeans down over his hips and let them slide all the way down to the floor where Donald very quickly stepped out of them. It was just after eleven thirty and all three of us were in our underwear swaying to the music and my wife had started to kiss Donald again. She continued to snog him for a few more minutes before she stopped and bent her head back round to the side and started snogging me again. This time, as I was kissing Trudy, Donald started to kiss her neck and slowly moved his lips down to her breasts and started kissing them through the thin lace bra while he continued to rub her pussy through her knickers. This evoked another little gasp from Trudy and I knew the way her tongue was darting around in my mouth that she was really enjoying this. So I slide my hands up her back while she was still snogging me and undid her bra clasp. Donald wasted no time in slipping the bra from her arms and then proceeded to gently kiss my wife’s breasts and slowly suck each of her hard nipples. At the same time he slipped his hand in under the front of her knickers from the side and rubbed his fingers up and down her soaking wet pussy. My cock by this stage was straining against my boxers as I looked down and watched my friend slowly lick and suck my wife’s breasts and nipples and gently slide his finger in and out of her wet cunt. I could feel Trudy shudder a little each time Donald’s finger passed over her clit and she let out a little whimper or two. Then something truly unexpected and magical happened. Trudy broke away from snogging me and started to kiss Donald’s chest for a few minutes before she slowly kissed her way down from his nipples to his belly. By this time she was on her knees in front of him and she then ran her tongue sideways along the rim of his boxers really teasing him. Her hand was now firmly grasping his cock through his boxers and she started to run her tongue up and down tracing the outline of his hard cock through his knickers. Donald started to moan and Trudy started sucking the tip of his shaft through the soft cotton, she was really teasing him. I was left standing there with a massive hard on facing my friend who had his cock in my wife’s mouth and was just standing there smiling with a look of utter ecstasy on his face. After a few minutes Trudy gently eased the waist band of Donald’s boxers out and down and released his very hard cock. Donald’s cock was more or less the same size as mine slightly shorter but it was definitely quite a bit thicker and his balls were huge in comparison. When Trudy seen it she gave a little sigh of appreciation and slide Donald’s boxers all the way down to his ankles whereby he stepped clean out of them. My wife, who was now wearing only her skimpy little lace thong proceeded to take my friend’s cock in her mouth and gave him the slowest sexiest blow job ever. I just couldn’t believe my eyes; I was in seventh heaven as I watched my wife slide my friend’s thick cock in and out of her mouth. She must have sensed me watching because she turned to me and said “don’t worry honey, your next” She told me to take off my own boxers and sit down on the nearest settee and just watch. Donald and I were gob smacked. My shy beautiful wife was taking control of our little plan and she looked like she was loving every minute of it. She turned back to Donald and took his cock in her mouth again and slowly worked her hand up and down his thick shaft while she was sucking him off. His cock was really stretching her mouth but she seemed to be getting really turned on as she sucked and slurped and kissed his knob and his balls. I sat on the sofa with my cock throbbing in my hand and very slowly started to wank myself off while I watched my wife give head to my friend no more than eight feet in front of me. This was even hornier than all the times I had fantasised about this and I know this will sound strange but I loved my wife more at that moment than any other time in all the years I had been with her. Donald’s groaning grew louder and louder and I think Trudy realised that he was getting really close to cumimg, She obviously didn’t want him to do that just yet as she stopped sucking him off and then she slowly stood up, took Donald by the hand and walked over to the settee where I was sitting. She slipped out of her very wet knickers and then took Donald by the hand again and pulled him in close behind her. Then she knelt down in front of me and pulled Donald down on his knees directly behind her. She smiled at me with a big grin and said “now it’s your turn honey”. She pushed my knees apart and opened my legs and pulled me forward until my ass was just at the edge of the sofa and my erect cock was staring her in the face. She then took my cock in her mouth and started to give me the same slow sensual blow job that she had given my friend only a few minutes before. Donald at this stage was kneeling directly behind my wife’s ass with the biggest hard on I had ever seen. He looked at me in a questioning sort of way and I just shrugged my shoulders, winked and nodded my head in a go ahead gesture. My wife must have sensed my movement again because she turned her head around and just smiled at him and simply said “do you want an invitation”. Well I very nearly came right there and then because that just wasn’t like my shy little wife. This beautiful woman on her knees in front of me and with my friend kneeling naked behind her was way more confident than I have ever known her to be and she knew exactly what she wanted. And what she wanted was to feel my friend’s thick cock inside her while she sucked me off. Donald didn’t need to be asked twice. He placed his left hand on my wife’s ass and ran his right index finger up and down her pussy. I could see the moisture from her love juices glistening on his finger and I couldn’t stop thinking about how wet this was making Trudy and how turned on she must be. She spread her knees a little wider and pushed her ass up in the air a little bit and pushed gently back against Donald as she continued to suck me off. Using his right hand Donald started to slowly rub just the tip of his penis up and down my wife’s wet lips for about a minute or two. This was driving Trudy wild and she started to moan just a little bit louder while she kept sucking me off. Donald then slowly eased the tip of his hard thick cock into her pussy. His cock was more or less the same size as mine but it was at least half as thick again. It was even thicker than Trudy’s big latex dildo. She moaned really loud as he slide his knob in just a little bit more and I had a beautiful view of my friend’s hard cock slowly disappearing into my wife’s very wet pussy. He was really stretching her and as he gently pressed his cock in a little further she let out a real gasp as it slipped right in. If I am being honest it was one of the horniest sights I have ever seen. It was way better than I had ever imagined it might be and I just sat there with a huge grin on my face looking up at Donald. He just grinned back at me and then started to build up a slow steady rhythm as he pushed his hard thick cock in and out of my wife’s cunt. Trudy was really sucking me off like her life depended on it and the more she groaned as Donald pushed his cock into her, the closer I got to cuming. I think I lasted all of about three minutes. My wife sensed me coming and she took her lips off my cock as I spurted my load all over my chest and belly as she just smiled at me and licked her lips. Donald continued to thrust in and out of Trudy so she just nestled her head down on my thigh and pushed her ass right back against his cock with each thrust. I could feel every move he made and hear every moan as my wife was getting fucked really hard right there in front of me by my mate. Doggy style has always been Trudy’s favourite position and she was really enjoying my friends thick cock in her. After a few minutes my cum was starting to run off my body onto the settee so I thought I had better go and get cleaned up before it made a mess. I gently eased myself out sideways from underneath my wife’s arms so as not to disturb her and Donald’s love making. As I stepped into the kitchen I looked back and saw that my wife had now folded her two arms up onto the settee and laid her head across them right down on the cushions and her beautiful ass was really up in the air. Donald had his two hands on my wife’s ass and his big cock was thrusting and slapping in and out of her right up to the hilt with a well practiced rhythm. This was definitely Trudy’s favourite position as was evident by her moans and groans. Donald then started to slow things down a little and he began to ease just the head of his knob in and out of her lips again. This was really driving her wild and she was groaning and moaning like I had never heard before. Sometimes when my wife and I are making love in this position, it hurts her when I thrust too deep inside her and she used to tell me that she really loved to feel just the tip of my cock slipping in and out of her lips. I was completely mesmerised as I watched my friend doing the exact same thing. And the fact that his cock was a good bit thicker than mine meant my wife was in absolute ecstasy. She was really moaning now as she pushed her ass back at Donald with each of his thrusts. I turned round and headed down the corridor to the bathroom to clean myself up with a huge grin on my face. All the while I could hear them moaning and groaning and getting louder and louder as my friend continued to fuck my wife really hard. It only took me about three or four minutes to get cleaned up and as I stepped back into the darkened kitchen I could see the whole way through the French doors into the sunroom. The lights were very low but the sight I saw made me stop dead in my tracks and catch my breath. In the few minutes I was gone they had changed position. Maybe my wife’s knees were getting sore on the hard marble tiles or she just wanted to feel Donald on top of her because she was now lying on her back on the sofa in a semi upright position with her ass close to the edge and my friend was more or less lying on top of her with his toes on the ground and his arms placed either side of her. It looked like he was doing press ups on her as his hard cock slammed in and out of my wife’s pussy. From where I was standing I could see the wet from her juices glistening on his cock in the dim light. I quietly moved across the kitchen and stood right at the doorway into the sun room and just stood there with my hand of my cock which was rapidly getting hard again. My wife and my friend were totally lost in each other and they were completely oblivious to my presence. With each thrust of his cock my wife let out what sounded like a cross between a groan and a grunt. I stood transfixed to the spot in awe of what I was seeing and hearing. All the years of fantasising about this moment never even got close to the feeling of absolute elation that I was feeling right at that point. Maybe it’s just me but there is something really beautiful about seeing someone you love being pleasured by someone else and totally absorbed in what she is doing, so much so that she didn’t even know I was there. Even though this was very out of character for my wife she was very obviously enjoying every moment of it. By this time I had fully regained my erection so I stepped down into the room and started to slowly wank myself off as my wife lay there on the settee with her eyes closed, her pussy was dripping wet and she was thrusting her ass up at my friend as he rammed his hard cock firmly into her. She was starting to really moan and then she slowly drew her legs up until she was nearly lying right back and her feet and legs were now wrapped tight around Donald’s back with her hands firmly on his ass pulling him into her in time with each of his powerful thrusts. She just kept saying “ Oh My God Oh My God” over and over and over again. They still hadn’t even noticed I was there so I quietly walked across the room behind Donald and gently eased myself onto the far corner of the settee and just lay back and watched the two of them really fucking each other. They were no more than six feet from me and I could feel every thrust and could hear every little sigh and moan from both of them. It was incredible and I was so turned on again that I thought I was going to explode just watching them. Donald and Trudy still had their eyes closed and he leaned forward a little more and started to kiss my wife hard on the mouth as the tempo was getting faster and faster and the groans getting louder and louder. The whole settee was shaking with the movement of their bodies. As their breathing intensified I knew they were both getting close to climaxing so I just lay there quietly in the corner with my hand on my cock and started to wank myself off as I watched my friend thrust deeper and deeper and harder and harder into my wife’s very wet pussy right there in front of me. Finally after about five minutes he started to really grunt and thrust and I saw his whole body shuddering and shaking with each ejaculation. Trudy groaned and groaned and was pulling him into her really hard crying “yes yes” in time with each of his cum thrusts. I was transfixed as I listened to her moans and watched my friend continue to pump his cum into my wife for about nine or ten powerful thrusts. When he had finished the two of them just sort of melted into each others arms absolutely spent and sweating like mad. It was more than three minutes before either of them moved. Donald slowly eased himself out of Trudy saying that that was the most horniest session that he had ever ever had. He looked across at me and just mouthed the word “Wow” and then excused himself and went down to the bathroom to get cleaned up. Trudy started to come round as well and her breathing was slowly returning to normal. She opened her eyes looked across at me with a sort of guilty look on her face and said “Are you sure you are all right with this Paul”. I just smiled and told her I was more than alright with it. It was like all my birthdays and Christmases coming at once. I told her that because I was right there beside her and was able to share this with her made it more than all right and that this was a shared experience and we should not feel in the slightest bit guilty about it at all. She gave me the biggest smile ever and told me that she loved me. She held out her hand to me and pulled me across the settee so that I was beside her and she then started to kiss me hard on the lips. She took my hand and placed in on her tummy and sort of pushed it down between her legs. I knew that she wanted me to play with her so I started to gently rub her clit just like Donald had done no more than thirty minutes ago. As I lay there beside her on the sofa and stroked and fingered her I could feel the combination of her juices and his cum and she started to get really horny again. She started to gently thrust her pussy up off the settee as I eased my fingers in and out of her wet lips. “Go down on me she said” as she put her hand on my head and pushed my face down to her pussy. My wife always loved me going down on her after I had cum but to ask me to do it right now, minutes after my friend had shot gallons of his hot cum deep inside her turned me on so much that I nearly came again right there and then but somehow just managed to hold myself back.
Now the earlier position of the evening was reversed. It was my turn to be on the floor on my knees in front of her. Her legs were open wide and I gently caressed her breasts with my hands while my tongue was busy licking her soaking wet pussy. I could taste her love juices mixed with Donald’s cum as she pushed her pussy up hard to my tongue and mouth. I was amazed by the amount of cum that was just running out of her. I was so turned on by this time that all I could think of was how lucky I was that I had found someone that my wife felt comfortable enough with to have a threesome with and a friend who was willing to play along. Trudy put her two hands down either side of her pussy and spread her lips wide open like she always does so that I could rub my tongue up and down her swollen clit. She was moaning even louder than before and started to really thrust her pussy up at me with each groan. She had put her hands back on my head again and was really pushing my face against her lips so hard that I could hardly breathe. Her breathing was now coming in short sharp gasps. Then she cried out in a tone I had never heard before. It was more of a growl than a cry.
“I want to feel your cock inside me now ” she gasped . “Please Paul Fuck me like Donald just did” I very quickly got up from my knees and placed an arm either side of her body and gently eased my throbbing cock into my wife just like my friend had done ten minutes earlier. And with the taste of the both of them on my tongue I kissed my wife full on her mouth so that she could taste Donald’s cum as well. This seemed to excite her even more as she sort of licked her lips and then really started to pull me hard into her just like she did with Donald. I pushed my cock deep in and out of her as I snogged her and she just kept groaning and groaning and thrusting up at me. Then she lifted her legs up around my back and I when I thought of her doing this with Donald only ten minutes before I just couldn’t hold back any longer. I started thrusting faster and faster deeper and deeper and was gasping with each breath. Finally after about two minutes I could hold off no more and I cried out as I started to come. She was really shouting this time “Yes Yes Oh My God Yes” “Harder Harder” and I emptied another load of hot cum deep inside her as she pushed up and moaned and bucked beneath me. After about five or six more thrusts I collapsed on top of her absolutely knackered. It took the two of us about two minutes to calm down and get our breathing back to normal. I lifted myself off to one side and sat down on the settee beside my wife who was just lying there with a look of complete satisfaction on her face. It was now way after half past midnight and Donald was sitting naked on the other settee at the far end of the room just watching us and smiling and stroking his hard cock just as I had done about fifteen minutes earlier. Trudy then gave me the biggest hug ever and kissed me with a long slow lingering kiss. She then smiled over to Donald and told him to come on over and join us on our settee saying that he looked lonely way over there. He didn’t have to be asked twice and he stood up and walked over and sat the other side of my wife. So there we were the three of us naked sitting on the settee with Trudy laid back in the middle and me on one side knackered and limp and Donald sitting on the other with a massive hard on. To be honest I just didn’t know what was going to happen next. I was as thirsty as hell so I asked the pair of them if they wanted another drink. Trudy wanted a Bacardi which was a good sign that she was still enjoying herself and had no intention of going to bed just yet. Donald wanted another Vodka so I eased off the settee and went into the kitchen to fix us all another drink. The freezer in the kitchen was out of ice so I had to go outside to the garage to get some more from the chest freezer. I put on a fleece and a pair of slippers and slipped out the back door and across the garden to the garage. As I crossed the garden I could see my wife and Donald through the big French doors. They were still sitting beside each other on the settee but they had their arms around each other and were snogging again. It took me a few minutes to get the ice from the freezer and as I came back across the garden I could see that she had her right hand on his cock and her left hand was gently massaging his big balls. He was rubbing her pussy with his left hand and had his right hand on her breasts. I went back into the kitchen and fixed us all another round of drinks. I made Trudy’s extra strong as I just didn’t want this night to end. I took them their drinks put another few CD’s into the stereo and then came out of the sunroom to head down to the bathroom to clean myself up again. By the time I came back into the kitchen I could see that my wife’s head was now bobbing up and down on Donald’s lap and she was obviously giving him another blow job, and by the look on his face he was enjoying every minute of it. His right hand was on the top of her head sort of pushing her up and down on his cock. As I stepped down into the sun room I just couldn’t believe my eyes. My wife who had already been fucked twice this evening, straightened up and swung her right leg over Donald and ended up straddling him with her hands either side of his head holding onto the top of the settee. I had a beautiful view of her nice round ass as he rubbed the tip of his cock against her lips a few times before she gently lowered herself down onto his big throbbing cock. She was really well lubricated by two lots of cum and although it took him a while to work his cock into her just twenty minutes earlier when she was on her knees, this time she just slide down onto it in one wet smooth horny motion. Once she was well settled on his shaft she leant forward so that Donald could lick and suck her breasts as he began to thrust his big thick cock in and out of my wife’s pussy for the second time that evening, only this time she was the one on top. Between his cum, then my cum and her love juices his cock was absolutely soaking as he started to really thrust in and out of her again. He had his hands on each cheek of her ass and was practically lifting her up off his thick cock before she slammed back down on it again. The two of them were moaning again and this time it was Donald who was the most vocal. He was telling my wife to fuck him in no uncertain terms and this just seemed to excite her all the more and she really moved her ass up and down on his cock as he said “ Fuck me Trudy just Fuck me”. She was moaning and he was grunting and I was just standing there taking it all in. After about three or four minutes my wife slowed it right down and then slowly raised herself up off my friends cock and proceeded to turn herself round the other way so that she was facing me as she straddled him again. This time I had a perfect view of my wife’s neat shaved little pussy as she used her right hand to guide Donald’s hard cock back into her soaking wet lips. She lent right back with her two hands behind her on his chest and his hands were cupping her breasts as he slowly started to thrust his cock back up into her. She was looking me straight in the eye as she moaned and groaned and took every inch of his cock as his big balls slapped off her cunt lips. Her clit was really prominent in this position and as I watched the two of them fucking again I felt my erection starting to return. I walked over and stood right in front of her for a few minutes just stroking my cock and watched as my friend’s thick shaft disappeared into my wife’s cunt. I looked at her and looked at him they both had their eyes closed and were starting to get lost in the moment again. I leant right forward and started to kiss my wife gently on the mouth and gently rubbed her clitoral hood with one finger. Donald’s hands were now on my wife’s hips and he was grinding her down hard onto his cock as her tits bounced up and down in time to his thrusts. I started to kiss and suck her breasts and after about a minute or so she put one hand on my head and pushed me further down until my face was right down in front of her clit. I was now on my knees in front of the two of them and my face was three inches away from my friend’s cock and my wife’s pussy as he thrust in and out of her. I started to lick Trudy’s clit and she really started to moan again. Her breathing was coming in little short sharp gasps and she was telling Donald to fuck her harder and telling me to keep licking her clit. I spread her pussy lips with my fingers and I could actually feel his big magnificent cock as it slide in and out of her. Donald was doing all the work as he thrust his hips up off the settee and buried his cock in her cunt over and over again while I continued to lick her lips and clit with his cock inches from my face and his huge balls practically bouncing off my chin. This time it was my wife who came first. She was gasping for breath and practically screaming at Donald telling him not to stop as she kept saying to him “Harder Just Fuck me Harder” By this time I was rock hard and was so turned on by what I was seeing and hearing that I could feel my own climax building. My wife was practically hyperventilating and her face was all screwed up in the throes of a build up to a really strong orgasm. I could feel Donald’s tempo increasing as well and he got louder and louder as his cock rammed in and out of my wife and I knew that he was also close to cuming. Then my wife screamed and started to shudder and shake as the waves of pleasure rolled over her. I had seen my wife orgasm many times before but this was something completely different and way more intense. Donald sensing her cunt tightening on his cock and feeling her orgasm also cried out as he thrust her up so hard that she practically lifted right off the settee as he emptied his cum deep into my wife’s pussy for the second time that night. With the two of them writhing in ecstasy in front of me I just couldn’t hold back any longer. I stood up and lent forward and with my hand on my cock blasted a huge load of cum all over my wife’s cunt and belly and all the way up to her tits. Eventually she stopped shuddering and she collapsed back on top of Donald. He hadn’t quite finished cuming and was still thrusting into her with the last of his ejaculations. When he had finished he just collapsed back down onto the settee with his cock still buried deep in my wife’s pussy right up to his big hairy balls. They lay like that for about five minutes this time and I just sank onto the settee beside them to catch my breath. Trudy eventually opened her eyes and smiled at me again and she asked me to get her some tissues. I went into the kitchen and brought the kitchen roll in to her. She wiped my cum off her belly and tits and the front of her cunt and then she eased herself off Donald’s cock which was still semi hard and still well inside my wife. As she stood up there was a virtual stream of semen and love juices just running out of her. She smiled at the two of us as she said “Oh my God Donald, just how much cum did you shoot into me” She finished wiping herself and we all sat there for about another ten minutes or so just chatting about how much fun we just had as we guzzled the remainder of our drinks.
Trudy eventually got up from the settee and went down to the bathroom to clean herself up giving the two of us a big smile and a beautiful view as we watched her leave the room. Donald and I just couldn’t believe how horny we were all still feeling. Yes we were all still a little drunk (Trudy and Donald more than I). Donald told me again that he thought that Trudy was an absolute goddess and said that I was the luckiest man alive. At that point I had to agree with him. I have to admit though that I thought that would be it over for the night and that Trudy would probably be feeing real guilty and would get dressed into her pyjamas before she came back into the room and that would be the signal for the fun being over for the evening. How wrong was I? She had obviously been down to the bedroom after she got cleaned up because when she came back into the sun room she was wearing this sexy little see through baby doll negligee that I had bought her for her birthday and had slipped on a killer pair of high heels and sort of strutted back into the sunroom. She walked over to where Donald and I were sitting and just took the two of us by the hand and said “Let’s go to bed boys. I might never ever do this again so we may as well make the most of tonight” We followed her down the hall to our bedroom watching her ass wiggle as she strode in front of us. We didn’t really get much sleep that night as we spent the next three and a half hours just making love in lots of different positions. At times I would just watch her and Donald making love and sometimes he would be sitting on the edge of the bed watching me and my wife fuck. At one point during the evening Donald and Trudy were lying back on the bed in the 69 position while she reached across and wanked me off at the same time just to see who she could get to come first. I think I lost that one but only just as Donald came seconds after me. Later on I who was making love to her as she lay back on the bed with her head on the pillows and Donald was straddling her on his knees at the same time and I watched as she gave him yet another blowjob as he slipped his cock in and out of her mouth. This time, just as he was starting to cum she gripped his cock tightly and kept just the tip of his knob in her mouth as he ejaculated. She was making sure that she drained every drop of his cum straight from his throbbing cock. That was another first for my wife that evening as she usually would refuse to even let me come in her mouth. I honestly lost count of the number of times my wife got fucked that night but we all really enjoyed our time together. It was after four in the morning before we eventually got to sleep. Trudy was snuggled up to my friend’s chest and he had his arms wrapped around her and I snuggled into her back with my hands on her waist. We were all totally fucked in every sense of the word. The next morning Trudy woke first and got up about eleven o’clock. Donald and I recounted some of the fun from the night before and we both thought that Trudy would probably be feeling mega guilty and that we should maybe get up as well. But before we could make a move Trudy came back to bed with a couple of bacon rolls and just climbed back into bed between the two of us. What happened next … well that’s a storey for another day. !!
My naughty wife
Posted by admin
It happened between of me and my wife a few months ago and since then it was going pretty good. For a quite little time I and my wife were talking about her spending time with other guys. I was doing military service and sometimes I needed to leave for a long time, so I figured out why would she stay bored and unsatisfied without any man because I am not there and can’t bring all that to her. I told my thoughts about that to her, she was totally disagreed and rejected my offer, telling that she can’t do that because I am not there with her. After spending our time in long discussions we came to common and mutual decision together that we will let it happen if it should happen, but she won’t be looking for that… Well, before going further let me tell you how all that started.
We were visiting my friend at his house where we had something like party. That topic of discussion has come up into my mind and I suddenly told that my wife can make ejaculate any man in less than two minutes with her mouth only. When I was telling all that, my wife was hearing everything. Of course my friend didn’t believe what I was telling, and if to be honest neither did I. He accepted that bet, but my wife said that she won’t do anything because all of us were drinking and she doesn’t want to have any BS excuse for doing that. That night was filled with BUST. However next weekend all the ritual of gathering and buzzing together with my bodies have repeated. I noticed that my wife wasn’t drinking. When I asked what’s happen she told me to make that wager once again so there will be no excuses at all. My friend full of fun asked me whether that bet was still good. I had nothing to say and looked at my wife, and told that it’s all up to my wife. After several minutes have passed in a regular conversation, my wife looked at him and asked whether they going to that thing or not. Well, I and my friend got immediately exited, but he didn’t lose himself and said “Let’s do that!” We changed our location to the living room, where I sat down on a couch right in front of him, where he was sitting with separated apart legs and wife has fallen on her knees between his legs. He got his cock pulled out of his pants and made it stand still before any examination could start. When his cock was ready my wife asked whether do I mind or not, and while I was thinking about the answer, without waiting for my reply she dropped her head over his penis and started licking it. To tell you the truth his cock wasn’t’ that huge and monster penis, but it was the average one, perhaps just a little bit thicker than mine. But she managed to reach him his edge after 45 minutes and only then she finished him by swallowing all the cumshots he ejaculated. After all that she was a giggling like an amateur school girl, when he was sitting on the same place and looking at her with his glazed eyes. Since that case my wife fills better and easier to giving her head in blowjob for anyone regardless whether I am next to her or not. She still doesn’t agree for sex, but I know that there is always tomorrow when she might do that.
My wife goes slutty!
Posted by admin
My last post about my wife was made on New Year with two friends of mind. Right now, it’s all on a new level because my wife keeps fucking on a regular basis one of my mates. I got to clean my wife up now and later if will be lucky.
Usually once a week my wife goes to Pete’s house where she spends with him the whole week until it ends. As I am writing this story, they have gone to somewhere also for this weekend, because I have received 15 photos taken by phone camera, where my wife is sucking cock of Pete and fucking with him. I haven’t got my cock sucked since all 4 years! And last three shots were depicting my wife smiling with cumshots spilled all over her cute face.
But it’s not the spot where the whole story ends! Sometimes Pete might be spending his weekends in my house. During those weekends my wife allows me to join their fucking as long as I will be satisfying him and her. There was no case when my spouse was interested in two men simultaneously, but now she just loves that! My favorite thing is suck his cock, which is quite smaller than my penis. But, damn, I like it so much when I feel Pete pumping my oral cavity. I also don’t mind when he fucks me, while my wife is busy playing with dildo and giving him orders on how to fuck me. Ordering Pete to piss on me is so damn simple for my wife, just like ABC, either ordering me to start licking asshole of Pete, while she is making deep throat blowjobs.
The only good thing about that Pete also likes to suck. So at last I got my blowjob there.
They will be t home due tomorrow and I was told to take a day off from my work place on Monday, because big plans are waiting for us tomorrow!
I will post details later. I can’t wait for that!
Cum-Fast food
Posted by admin
My girlfriend was working at the fast food joint business where only black people were working. But the only white girl was working there is friend of my girlfriend from her school. But after some time I started noticing as she was staring at me. Somehow we started making love together with my girlfriend, and every time we were fucking her pussy was getting looser than it was previously. She keeps claiming that it was due to small size of my penis. My girlfriend stared bringing me food from her workplace when we were dating for some time and after three months she told me about big black cock that works together with her. That black cock was fucking her every week who messed with me and her. I was getting mad and horny knowing all that. Then she kept her talk, telling that his friends were also fucking her cunt, which was making me feel hornier. And the most amazing thing is that those fucking guys were cumming on my food. Damn, it was such a lovely food with unrepeatable taste. Now I can’t wait for my best dinner again!
my name is Tony and i married my wife Diane six years ago now (by Tony)
Posted by admin
my name is Tony and i married my wife Diane six years ago now , I must admit the first thing that attracted me to her was her massive heavy bust ..!!! they are quite HUGE and abnormal and her bra /cup size is 48 G .!!! and she is blonde too so you can imagine the looks and wolf whistles she gets on a daily basis from guys …..
Well very early on in the relationship one night we were chatting and Diane mentioned rather casually over dinner that her ex – boyfriend was a black guy, ….my first question was …”well baby is it true what they say ??!!” ……after a few seconds she smiles and replied…….. ”you bet baby he was HUNG like hell and so thick …!!!! ….- what Diane didnt realise was this was quite strangey turning me on and gave me a massive hard on !!! …..I then dragged her to the bedroom and we had the most amazing sex ever ….-as she described to me his amazing cock size and how he used to pump her stupid whilst grabbing her big titties …!!! …..
i then one day …asked Diane ”why dont you call him and ask him round one evening ?”……
- Diane replied …”are you sure baby ?? ”…..”yes it would be cool to meet” him i said.
so – a week later he turned upto a small party we had and we all had a few drinks …it was now quite late and most people were saying their goodbye’s to us ….when i asked Diane ”hey why dont your ex stay over sugar ?….- ”he has had a few drinks so its cool with me !!” …..ok great we all agreed and had a few more drinks just the three of us …the talk after a while invariably turned to sex and music etc , and Diane joked to her ex Roy….”hey Roy is your cock still as big..!!?” ……- Roy replied ….”YOU BET HONEY ..!! ” And we all giggled and Diane started whispering and chewing on his ear …’Roy then said to me out of the Blue….. I am gonna fuck Diane now ….!!! ” Do you want to watch Tony ?? ” ……”yes please..!” i replied quick as a flash ….and we all went upstairs to our king size bed and i watched on AS my wife unzipped his flies …….AND WOW !!! out flopped a massive huge supersized black cock !!! …”oh my god i said !!! ” ….Diane smiled …got on her knees and began sucking his huge black monster cock and i foiund myself wanking off my small white cock as events unfolded in front of my very eyes …..he made me lick her pussy til she came and then his massive giant cock entered my wife’s pussy from behind DOGGY STYLE with such ease !!! …he started fucking her gently as her big white tits swang about everywhere before he started grunting and growling and all three of us seemed to come at the same time …..wow !! what an experience we all enjoyed and i can assure any white guy OR Couple thinking of trying this …that it is A COMPLETELY LIBERATING experience for all concerned !!! it is mind blowing sex at its best watching your wife getting screwed by Thick Black Cock ..!!!……Roy pops around once every couple of weeks now and we pull the curtains , take the phones off the hook and i watch Roy take Diane to heaven for three long hours ..!!!! …its just so cool 
…….Tony -London, England
It is a true story that happed about a year ago (by Gary)
Posted by admin
I met my lovely wife when I was at school, she is slim pretty with long brown hair, Dee is very submissive and likes to please me, and whenever I have suggested doing anything different she always agrees. we have always had a great sex life and from an early age I fantasised about her having sex with other men, this fetish stems from my boyhood days when I would read the Fiesta magazine and men would share their love of watching their wife with another man. over the years we have had the occasional threesome with guys and had great fun but there was always something missing, my biggest fantasy was to watch her with another guy who had a bigger cock than me and even thought she had had black guys they were at best just about the same size which was about 8”. Last year I found out there was a swingers club close to where we live, I was stunned because I had drove past it many times and never realised it was there, of course that was a good thing as we didn’t want anyone knowing that we are swingers, I suggested to Dee that we could go and find out what it was like, and she agreed. The night we turned up was party night and the place was full of black men, it turns out it was Coffee and cream night and these parties were held every couple of months, we had a tour round with the manager and then we got changed, the guys were already eyeing Dee up and one even came into the changing room to introduce himself but it was a bit too early for Dee as she wasn’t in the mood due to nerves. We went into the bar and started to relax with the bottle of wine we had taken with us and over the next few hours the place filled up, later we decided to have a walk around and see what was happening and found a couples room where couples go and have some fun without being disturbed by single guys, we went in and started to kiss and play with each other, this turned Dee on but said she would like to have another walk around before we got too carried away, so I agreed, as we were walking around a black guy came up to us and asked us if we were new, we said we were and he started to chat to us, he put his arm around Dee and told her she was gorgeous and she smiled with a very grateful smile, we were standing in the hallway at this stage but this didn’t stop him from leaning forward and kissing her on the mouth she responded by putting her hand up to his neck and returned the kiss, after a minute of making out in front of me he asked if we would like to go to a room with him, Dee replied ‘yes’ instantly, unfortunately there were no rooms available so I suggested he take her to the couples room where they wouldn’t be interrupted by the single guys, he replied ‘great’ then led Dee by the hand the room, the room had a small window where you can look in and watch the action but it is mirrored so the couples inside the room can’t see who is watching, Dee got onto the large bed and kneeled down looking at him, as he took his towel off, Dee’s eyes widened as his cock came into view for the first time, he had got his back to the window so I couldn’t see what had shocked her so much and as he climbed on to the bed he kept his back to the window so I was still none the wiser, he started to kiss Dee and I could see she had got her hands between his legs playing with him, he then laid her down and started to lick her pussy, he was fingering her and I could see his fingers pushing into her, Dee was in a different world now she had lost herself and was moaning sweetly as he played with her, after a few minutes of warming her up he moved onto his back where I could see what had shocked her, his cock was huge at least 9 inches long and with a girth to match, Dee put her hand around it and started to suck it, her fingers still had an inch gap between them, she clearly had problems putting it into her mouth and within second it was clear she couldn’t suck it, so she moved on top of him and put it against her soaked and pre-stretched pussy, she rubbed his cock between her legs while he got a condom out, then she pushed his cock slowly into her, I could see everything and I was so hard I could have come there and then as I watched my wife take the biggest cock she had ever had, he then moved her onto her back and started to rhythmically thrust away at her, I could see his cock going deeper and deeper as the minutes went by and Dee completely lost herself, she was kissing him and holding his body next to hers like she did to me and I could tell she was about to come, but at that moment he stopped and pulled his cock from her and asked her to get onto her knees, Dee was glowing and had a very red face and body but she submissively kneeled over for him so he could continue using her, his cock now looked even bigger as it was now fully hard, he entered her again and started thrusting away again, pushing it in slowly at first then deeper and deeper, Dee jumped away at one stage as his cock was just too big but he held on to her hips and continued with pleasuring himself, until he was fully inserted it in her, he fucked her like this for about another 20 minutes until he finally pulled his cock out of her, quickly removed the condom and shot his of cum all over her arse and pussy. Dee’s pussy was now gapping open and swollen. They both sat up and kissed as they started to cool down and after a few minutes came out to me standing there with a cock that was about to burst, we went down stairs into the bar and had a drink together where Dee exchanged numbers with him, so…it looks like we will be meeting again………I hope.
Dave Chapelle and my fantasy
Posted by admin
One of the most favorite comedians of my wife is Dave Chapelle, whose big fan my wife is. I decided to bring to the comedy club Dave’ show was held. She was so enthralled with his talent that wanted to stay up until the time when everyone will leave that place, so she can meet him without distortion. When we meet him, I noticed that Dave instantly started checking out my wife. Without waiting for a long time, he asked us whether we want to go to the party in his hotel room, for which both me and my wife agreed unanimously. When we reached the door of his room he told me to stay there and wait outside. I was waiting out of his room in a hallway and since the hour passed he came out and said: “Shit, man. Sorry, but I forgot that you are still here. I guess, now you can enter.” When I entered the room I saw my wife sitting on his bed with rumpled hairs. It was too late to drive back hole so Dave asked us to stay in his room. He gave me a pillow and said that I will be sleeping on the floor, while my wife will be sleeping on his bed. I woke up in the morning because of the loud groaning of my wife who was fucked by the Dave Chapelle. His amazed eyes looked at me and said that that my wife is lucky owner of nice pussy! “Go get me some breakfast, BITCH!” was what commanded me Dave after telling that in cafeteria downstairs there was a breakfast prepared for him. After that I immediately flied to downstairs for getting a breakfast. The whole day was spent at his place, while my wife was sucking his dick by the time when he was watching TV programs. Closer to evening time Chapelle told that he wants to turn my wife into whore and ordered my wife to put on some closer, but he was so embarrassed when she was putting on her panties and commanded that she won’t need any panties. She put on super short skirt and shoes with high heels. We were driven to the downtown by Dave, where my wife needed to exit out of the car and stat making money. Each blowjob should be charged for $30 and every fucking is $50. And she was only allowed to be picked by black men who will be taking her into the motel. I was obligated to sit there and watch how one black driver after another picks up my wife and takes away to the motel room. After a while I felt Dave’s eyes on me and heard him telling to suck his cock with arguments that my wife is sucking some black also and why won’t I be do the same thing. I was quite surprised and shocked, because I was never tried doing anything similar. He untied his pants, pull out his large black cock and pulled my head towards it. I had nothing to do, but to suck his cock as long as he was saying “Yeah!” from the satisfaction. Both, white man and his wife were sucking big black cocks. He ejaculated in my mouth and hold down my head until I swallow every drop of his charged sperm. After he informed me that tomorrow it’s my time to start making money for him. And he called me BITCH again!
My girlfriend became my wife…
Posted by admin
My girlfriend became my wife…we’re great friends but I was
unable to satisfy her…not virile enough for her, basically she
thought of me as a wimp.
She is a glamour model appearing in girly mags…she is
very striking to look at…blonde, she’s now coloured it
platinum, 38″ tits, beautiful legs, 5′ 6″…she does stop traffic
when she walks down the street.
With these physical assets she is well aware the affect
she has on men…and uses them for her own advantage
when she needs to.
A few years on into our marriage I am now a cuckold/wimp,
she’s even fucked my father and younger brother, as well as
many men, white and black!
She goes out and brings back men…I go into the spare
bedroom and I hear her and sex partner fucking all night!
My father who is divorced from my mother, meets her once
a week usually, either at his flat or our house, sometimes
they go out for a meal and drink. My wife calls him ‘donkey
knob’…he likes photography and Ive seen photos of her in
glamour and porno poses.Of course he thinks I’m unaware
of what they’re doing…she’s told me never to say anything
to my father.
I now have a fetish of seeing her smoking in sexual scenes,
that’s because of photos of her taken by my father, of her
smoking, glamour poses…some of her smoking while she
is sucking him off!
She treats me like shit…but I’m used to it now and get
pleasure now from her fucking other men, even including
my father.
Her affair with my father started while my father was
married and we were not married yet, just courting.
I had a part time job and had to work late one evening, my
mother was in bed, it was midnight when I returned home.
A light was on in a room as I passed by the window just
outside about to come through the back door.
I had told them I would be due back around 2am, I was back
early.
My girlfriend was sat on a sofa, my father stood over her,
his cock fucking her mouth…I was truly shocked but
couldn’t take my eyes off the scene.
Eventually my father’s spunk was all coming out of her
mouth, running down her chin onto her tits…ever since
then they’ve been seeing each other. I pretended I hadn’t
seen anything.
Not long after, a couple of months, my mother and father
were divorced and he moved into a flat…my girlfriend, now
wife, visits him on a regular basis…she tells me to accept
the situation and never tell anyone else…sometimes she
shows me photos of her in porn poses that my father has
taken!
Ineffective efforts
Posted by admin
My wife was watching, when I was pulling off my clothes. She quietly buckled my hand wrists into the handcuffs when I put my hands on my back. Then she didn’t say anything, grabbed my cock with her hand and pulled me into the bedroom through the whole house.
Standing on her knees on the foot-edge of bed, she brought together my ankles and bandaged my hands with special leather belt that was having metal chain elements and was fixed to the bed’s metal stands. Then the next step of tying me up was revealing metal handcuffs and replacing them with leather-made ones, which were also connected to the top of bed. After she checked out whether properly I was bandaged, she take her brush out of her vanity and started brushing hairs.
Keeping my eyes on her, I started thinking how did get into this condition of particular sexual life. I and my life are married already for three years, and every day of our happy living together, we were spending all the night hugging and discovering each other. Our sexual acts were occurring occasionally, but I think that she is quite satisfied with that. But seems like, I was wrong.
She always was behaving calmed and acting with patience to me, always trying to express her wishes through showing or telling something, but unfortunately my efforts weren’t fulfilling her needs. Finally I decided to tease her patience for one more time, but she banned me from our bedroom and asked me to leave to the bedroom where usually we place our guest. I was hurt, but still I tried to get some attention back from her again though my messages. She was so damn angry and insistent to sleep apart in different bedrooms.
There was a night when I was laying in the bed and wondering to glue back again our relationships, she entered the bedroom. I tried to grab her hand pull her on to the bed, but unfortunately I was pushed away and warned that I touch her again without her permission, then she will break up our marriage. With commanding and strong voice she required me to stand up and pull of my clothes. Being afraid that I might lose her, without any argument I fulfill her order. Once all the clothes were off and my body was naked, she put my hands on my back and locked them with handcuffs. And then by pulling my cock she led me to our bedroom.
She wanted me to stand at the at foot of our bed and keep watching the way she lies on the bed and pushes vibrator into her kitty, trying to get some pleasure. Since several months this was first time when I had seen my wife naked again, especially moaning and writhing that was arousing me. That’s why I tried to rub my cock on the smooth and wooden bedrail, but it wasn’t pleasing at all because there wasn’t enough friction to enjoy.
She placed her hairbrush after getting proper hair styling on the top of glass vanity, trying to attract my attention her. Surprisingly, but I was watching how my wife is putting on makeup, because I have seen that before, which make me wonder about her plans for tonight.
Somehow I tried to shift my body from one foot to another; however leather belts didn’t allowed me to move much. Though these were much better and comfortable than steel handcuffs, I was kept in that position for several hours longer, than I suppose to be.
When she was putting on last elements of her makeup, I was rethinking again about the way she pulled me into the bedroom, the way she was lying on the bed and using her hands and toys for getting multiple orgasms, while I was rubbing my cock against the wooden bedrail. I know that she tried to tell and demonstrate me that I had the same chances and opportunities for delivering orgasms to her, but inability of getting close to her was my own fault. I couldn’t understand whether she was enjoying my useless efforts of getting closer to her or that opportunity she was using to humiliate and disgrace me.
Suddenly my thoughts were interrupted by the door bell, which made her hurry to finish her makeup and rush downstairs. I had a little hope that she won’t leave for a long time, but something was telling me that it might take a while.
When my wife came back, she was holding hands of another man whom she was leading into our bedroom. I was always suspecting that there is a probability that she is having a lover, but since that moment I was definitely sure in that. I saw how that man hugged her tenderly and his hands were on her body. Suddenly their lips joined in a kiss, while their hands were running all over the bodies of each other, tenderly touching and hugging all the humps.
He dared to slowly pull of her clothes and after her body was nude, my wife dropped herself on the bed and watched him stripping. His arms took my wife and pulled her into the bed, where they were lying together in contact through sot kisses and tender hugs.
Slightly rising her body of the bed, she lovely lady stood on her all her fours right in front of me, so her warm desperate breathing was teasing my chest. Her lover knelt behind her ass and gently pushed his hardened pecker into her moistening pussy that was waiting for that. Trembling of her beautiful body and satisfaction in her face expression showed me how much pleasure and joy she was getting at that moment.
Without waiting even for a second I rubbed my cock against the wooden bedrail located at the bed foot in the same time as her lover was rubbing his penis against her pussy. Though being little envious and greedy about happening, I was happy to see my wife satisfied while my ineffective efforts were demonstrated in front of both of them.
Booty Call. Part Four
Posted by admin
The sheet and large white comforter that was added to the snuggle begin to move. I hear a kiss and then several more from under the white billow. Bodies begin shifting position as the sound of passion intensifies. After several minutes, adark buttock contrast the otherwise whiteness of the bed. And then the covers come off. My queen rolls to her hands and knees. A again rigid dark rod points to the ceiling as her bull turns to position himself behind her. “Come sit over here,bitch” as he motions me closer to the couch next to the bed. I want you to see her loving this as he slides back into her doggy style. I can see the volume of his cock expand as it begins to thrust into her wetness. It wasn’t long before her juices were covering it. And then the moaning-intense but no scream-she was holding back, I could tell. Then he began to moan feeling the pull of cum from deep back. He exploded into her again leaving another swollen cum filled hole. “Now that’s how to please her.” he comments as he motioned me to the clean up. As I was doing my duty, he took the computer and found video of black on white with her husband taking care of the bulls needs, “You could learn something here, bitch. Now clean me.”
I did as I was told-the taste of her sweetness mixed with his as I made sure I got all of it.
He had me go sit on my chair on the other side of the room and they watched a little video. He ordered, “Back on my dick, bitch.” He taunted me ,” He’s not good enough to make it come.” and he left me on it for over 20 minutes before he pushed me back-”you just aren’t good enough.” They continued to explore each other for what seemed like a very long time. “OK bitch, one more chance, Get back on it he orders.” He continues to fondle my queen. “That cock sure makes me feel good,” she lets him know. This time it wasn’t long before he was hard again. “Keep it up,bitch. Milk my balls!!” His cock begins to throb-he’s filling my mouth-He’s made me suck to cum for the first time in my life. “stay on it !!” as I begin to swallow to keep it from dripping out. He pushes me away, “Now that time you did it right”
I’m pushed off the bed and his full attention returns to my queen.
THE WEEKEND PART III
Posted by admin
“Suck her juices off my cock and put it back in her” he commanded as she spread her legs awaiting everything he had for her. “Hold my balls and don’t let me come, bitch” I reached up and held him in his taint space hoping I could accomadate his command. His cock filled her pussy-soon she was moaning again are the estasy of the moment was upon her–I could feel him starting to throb under my thumb. “Please do this right!!” I told myself. He wanted pussy for longer and I better not mess up. Thankfully, he controlled himself as much as I did. A few more times of hard pumping one hot pussy, stopping, resting a minute and starting again and there was no further control. The precum started dripping on her bush as he withdrew. Her cum again covered his black rod. “Take a picture.” I was told. “Now clean it up and put it back in her.” She again opened up-lusting for what he was giving her. This time there was no holding back–the big load he had been storing for the past few week pumped into her filling her fully with the topping dripping out over her new small bush. I’d never felt such intense throbbing-still trying to hold back a gusher that was not to remain bottled up. He laid back and held her in his arms, “Clean that up good, bitch.” I knew it would be my only chance to touch the pussy that was no longer mine-glad to be able to do my meager part in her enjoyment. “Has he got it cleaned up good”, he asked her. With her answer, he commands, “Now clean me up, bitch. And get every drop.” This time I’m happy to thank her bull by doing my part-he had pleased her like never before. This is what she deserved. “Now lick her ass and let her relax” he commands as they snuggle. Soon I can here her breathing-knowing she is falling asleep. He kicks me off the bed and they snuggle close in the rewards of their enjoyment of each other. And that is where part I started. More to cum
THEWEEKEND CONTINUES Chapter II
Posted by admin
She grabbed my hair and shoved my head down his thick shaft until I started gagging. She let up and then did it again. The third time, he was discussed at my poor performance-promised me I had a beating coming later, pushed my head back and told me, “Go sit in the chair and set up the computer and camera for us.” I did as I was told as my queen readily moved with him to the bed. It wasn’t long before his dark shaft was sliding in and out of her light pussy hole-I could hear her start breathing a little heavier. He called me over for a mintue-She had something to say. “God, his cock feels good.” He looked up at me knowing he was pleasing her more than I could ever-”Now go sit back down.” They returned to enjoying each other-my queen getting louder, than quiet, then Louder again. I could tell she was enjoying every minute she had with her bull-like she had repeatedly told me she planned to and if I was good, she might let me clean up. After what seemed like forever to a little cuck with his dick between his legs, I finally head, “Come over here, bitch. Take a picture.” Her cum covered his black stock-”You never made her cum like this, have you, bitch. This is how a man takes care of his woman.” I had to admit he was right. “How many times have you cum, baby?” “Three-you never even last to make me come-this pussy is his forever.” My little pee pee felt like it shrunk to inside me knowing from now on I was only there to serve them in every way they told me.
THE BEGINNING OF THEWEEKEND. Chapter I
Posted by admin
It’s Sunday afternoon on Pensacola Beach. My wife is sleeping in the arms of her bull after he fully satisfied her and,looks like, tired her out for a while. We met him earlier today and had lunch, my treat of course. He walked with us out to the truck-his hand was under her skirt bythe time she sat on the seat as he stood in the doorway. “Get us into the room>” he told me. I called the hotel and got in early. We checked into the motel-beautiful room with king sized bed, balcony and view of the beach. I had to downstairs to take care of business. He entered the room as I left. By the time I returned, less than 10 min later,she was hot on her knees sucking his bull cock. She had been waiting all month to have it again-I know she wouldn’t wait long once they were together. “Don’t you wish you could satisfy me like his big “n____er” cock does,” she said between licks. “On your knees” he tells me. I obey knowing this is the man my queen wants and I am to serve him if I expect to even clean my queens pussy. “Give me that ring” he commands as he points to the band on the thrid finger of my left hand. “Watch her suck a real man’s cock, bitch.” I take the ring off my finger and hand it to him-”She mine now you know-you’ll never have her sweet pussy again.” “Baby,shove that cock into his mouth so he gets a feel of what a real cock is like.” She points his cock toward a mouth I know I must open, “Suck my “n_____er”bulls cock-deep throat it-feel what a REAL MAN’S COCK feels like.’
More to cum!!
oops he made a mess the mucky pup (by Jack)
Posted by admin
I’ve been reading stories on these sites for a while and they are very arousing to me I must admit. I’m engaged to a twenty eight year old slim blonde with blue eyes and a curvy cute ass, small breasts and I love how other guys eye her up so I admit I’d fantasised about her with other men. (note fantasised). She has found in my computer history that I like these sites a while ago and was annoyed sometimes and laughed others. Anyway something has happened I am struggling to deal with recently and I’m in disbelief. My fiancée was out with her mates and I was at home one Friday night and must have fell asleep. I was woken by her noisy entrance about five in the morning and she was pretty drunk. When she’d left she had looked great in a figure hugging yellow dress and matching high heels but now she looked a bit worse for where, make up a mess and hair a little bushy with apparently no shoes on either. She was grinning at me “hey babes” she giggled as I inquired about her shoes to which she said she didn’t know were they were. Annoyed I said she must know were they were raising my voice. Now she laughed and asked if I remembered that bouncer from the club who threw me out when I fell asleep and I now really annoyed said. “never mind that were are your shoes” ? She laughed and I felt a bolt of shock shoot through me as she said. “I left them at his place”. I paused my heart totally pounding hands sweating as she suddenly pulled up her dress to show her bare shaved pussy giggling. “I left my new thong there too” I was in shock as I stared at her and she grinned as if it was normal. “Dont look so shocked it turns you on doesn’t it” I couldn’t speak but shook my head as she approached me and stood with her legs apart dress round her waist. I could now smell drink and sex and couldn’t help look at her shaven pussy the light hitting it and making clear the shiny wetness around her sticky entrance. She took my hand in hers and led it to her pussy as I felt the warmth and sticky coating. Without realising I’d slid a finger inside her sopping pussy and I felt the warm liquid start to run down my finger onto my hand. I couldn’t believe what was happening as I felt my cock grow hard and in shock removed my finger as a blob of cum dripped onto the carpet between her legs and she giggled. “oops he made a mess the mucky pup”. Then she left the mess and me in total shock as she went to bed
Booty Call. Part Three
Posted by admin
I returned to the bed knowing that Debbie should reach Sam’s apartment in about 30 minutes. My mind races ahead, trying to visualize her greeting and then pleasing him. Debbie is very different with other men that with me. Many things that she will not do with me she has no problem doing with her lovers. As I lie in bed too excited to sleep I play with my cock waiting for Debbie to call or text. I place the phone on my chest so I don’t miss the call.
After what seems like an eternity my phone buzzes. There is a text message. She must not have had time to call.
Here message is simple. I am here safely. Very hot and wet. Sam is such a great fuck. Wish me luck.
I text back. Good luck baby. Hope you have fun. Thinking of you. I love you.
God, she is with him. At that very moment Debbie is with him. Thinking of it is almost too much. But the thought drives me crazy. I am sure at that moment she is kissing him. She won’t have any problem saving her lipstick. She will kiss Sam.
As I think about Debbie revealing her new outfit for Sam I get very hot. I had bought her that outfit for a sexy night that I was hoping we could have on a mini-vacation. My work took me to Puerto Rico and I had planned a very romantic week for us. The outfit was part of that weekend. In the end, Debbie couldn’t go. She had planned a date with one of her boyfriends and didn’t want to break it. So, as luck would have it, she was able to wear that outfit tonight for Sam.
Then my phone buzzes. It is a picture. I love getting pictures.
She is on her knees sucking Sam’s huge cock. She has removed her jacket but the remainder of the outfit is still on
It is obvious that Sam took the picture. It is taken in a mirror so I can see all of it. I zoom to her mouth. You can see her eyes rolled back and Debbie’s tongue is swirled around his head. Then another photo comes in. She almost has Sam all the way in her mouth. She is deep throating him. Sam is a lucky guy. I had always wanted Debbie to deep throat me but she would complain about it. I would experience it vicariously through Sam.
My imagination races ahead as I wait for another message or anything. I want to cum but I don’t. I bring myself to the brink then wait. Debbie likes it when I save it all for her or at least jack off in front of her if she is too worn out when she comes home.
After about 30 minutes I get another photo. Sam took this one too. He is fucking her doggie style and he is buried to the hilt. The photo shows his cock buried in her. Her beautiful ass. Her back is arched. Sam has one hand pulling her hair backwards. She likes to be controlled by her lovers. Sometimes she lets me run my hands through her hair when we do it. But it is never physical.
I stare at the photo. I am so lucky to have such a hot wife. Any guy would be lucky to have her. I keep an album with all the photos. I love going through them when I am alone.
I get another photo. I can’t believe my eyes. This one shows Sam’s huge cock entering Debbie’s ass. Wow!!!! It is hot. That is the one thing that I have never been able to do with her. She always tells me that it makes her feel funny when I try it. This isn’t the first time Debbie has had anal sex although it is the first time she sent me a photo. In her previous ass fucking sessions she told me that she was too deep into the moment to take a photo. She would come home with her ass stretched out. Obviously she was thinking of me tonight. She remembered to send a photo.
It is hard not to cum right there as I stare at the photo. At about four in the morning I get some more treats. First, the picture is one of Debbie lying on her back with her knees in her air. Cum is dripping from her cunt down to her ass and then to the bed. The second photo is Debbie cleaning Sam’s cock by giving him a blowjob. You can see the sparkle in her eyes. I can’t wait for her to come home.
Debbie calls and tells me she is on the way. She is going to rest on the way. I eagerly await her arrival. This is what her dates must feel like when they wait for her to arrive.
The wait is driving me crazy. I sit in the front room staring out the window. My cock is rigid. I see the headlights of the car as it nears the house. It stops and the driver holds the door open for Debbie. She gets out of it and shows a lot of leg. Her hair is still a little messed up but not too bad.
Debs walks in the house and I quickly approach her. She is radiant. Thriving. Alive.
She drops her jacket to the floor. She still looks incredible despite a hard night of fucking. Or maybe from a hard night of fucking.
I go to kiss her and she eagerly kisses me. I can taste him in her mouth. She knows this excites me.
My instincts are to fuck her at the door but she wants to go upstairs to our room.
I let her go first and watch her incredible ass and legs. I can see streaks on the insides of the top of her thighs and she takes the steps.
When Debbie enters the room, she goes to the bed and sits down. She nods at her boots. I know what this means. She wants me to remove them. Anything for Debbie.
My hands tremble as I carefully unzip and remove them. I am hard. I want to cum.
I kiss Debbie again. Her tongue darts into my mouth. It tastes like she just got done sucking cock.
She looks down at my cock and says, “Guess you got excited while I was getting fucked. Did you wait?”
I nod yes.
“Good boy. Then you get a treat. I am going suck on your dick before we fuck.”
She tells me to lie on the bed. She comes up to me and the kisses me some more. Her fingers find my cock. It is the second cock she had handled in so many hours. The fact is not lost on me. It further excites me.
Then she kneels on the bed and starts sucking on my wanting tool. She is lost in thought. She seems miles away.
Debbie is getting excited. I can read her body.
Then she moves over me. She is straddling me. Her pussy is just above my face. She is going to sixty-nine. I look up and see her cunt. It is still red and wet from the pounding Sam must have given her.
As she sucks my cock Debbie lowers her pussy to my mouth. She tells me to clean her up. I use my fingers to open her cunt lips. Juices come out. They are a mix I am sure. I dive in and suck it in deep. Debbie moans.
Debbie sits up on my face and really starts to grind. I am going to lose it. I am pretty sure she has had an orgasm.
I want to fuck her doggie style like Sam did but she is too worn out. She turns on her back and spreads her legs. I slowly enter but there is no need. She is very wet and open. I enter and pick up the pace. Debbie doesn’t like it when I place my weight on her. She says it makes her claustrophobic. So I hold my weight with my arms like I am doing a pushup. Right before I cum, Debbie tells me to pull it out. She wants to watch me cum. I was hoping to add my cum to Steve’s but that is not going to happen.
I shoot my load all over her stomach. She takes her hand and rubs the cum into her stomach. Then she takes a lick.
“It is weird how each guy tastes so different” Debbie contemplates.
We are both worn out from a long night that started so differently. Debbie puts on her PJ’s and then comes to bed. We snuggle.
“I love you,” I whisper in her ear.
“I love you baby,” my wife responds.
“Oh baby, there is a swinger party this weekend,” Debbie mumbles.
“Sounds great baby. I would love to go.” My mind is already picturing us going.
“No baby. You misunderstood. Sam wants me to go with him; it might be a weekend date.”
My cock stiffens.
Booty Call. Part Two
Posted by admin
Like most cuckold couples it was me, the husband, who had encouraged her to date.
It started a few years ago. We had gone out to a bar on a Friday night. As always Debbie looked great. As soon as we had entered the bar I got a call from work. I had to step outside to take the call. Debbie went to the bar to wait for me to join her.
My call took almost a half hour. When I went back into the bar it was getting crowded. It took me a few minutes to find Debbie. As soon as I spotted her I noticed that she was chatting with a guy and seemed pretty engaged. She was giggling and sipping a drink. I wasn’t mad or jealous. I was curious. I hung back a few minutes towards the back and watched.
I noticed a couple of more things. Debbie kept leaning into her new friend exposing her cleavage; the guy was definitely looking. And the second thing I noticed was that Debbie wasn’t too concerned about me.
She didn’t glance at her watch or look at her phone. I was also getting very aroused. I couldn’t take much more. I got on the phone and texted Debbie to meet me outside. As the texted arrived, she picked up the phone. I saw her talking to the guy. As she was getting up, the guy gave her his number on a piece of paper. She gave him a kiss goodnight. I was hard as a rock. She was so sexy.
When we got home, we rushed upstairs to bed. Debbie at first denied that she was interested. But her soaking wet pussy gave her away. We discussed it for a couple of weeks. Finally she agreed to do a threesome. I had her call her friend at the bar and that weekend we did our first threesome. It was incredible.
Since then Debbie has been on many dates. In the beginning they were mainly threesomes. Then as she got more comfortable with “dating” she would have me shadow her on a first date. If she were comfortable with the guy she would sometimes go alone… most often go alone. Over time we went from threesomes to where she just allows me to watch. This is very exciting. There is no way to describe in words the beauty of watching your wife fuck someone. It is like living art. We do have rules. There is no falling in love with anyone and she always has to take pictures if I am not there.
Booty Call. Part One
Posted by admin
It was about one in the morning when her phone rang. We had been asleep for a couple of hours. We normally go to bed at eleven. Debbie reached for the phone.
“Hello baby,” she said. “I hoped you would call.”
Sitting up, Debbie turned on the lap. With the light, I could see the sparkle in her eyes as she talked on the phone. “Sure baby. I will come right over. Just give me a little time to get ready.” And then, “Ok. I can’t wait too. I am excited. Kisses.”
With that, Debbie stepped out of bed and looked at me.
“Honey, I need to get going. Sam called and he wants me to come over. I don’t have much time. Help me get ready.”
She walked to the bathroom to get ready.
I could feel my cock stirring. Sam was one of her boyfriends. He was a nice guy and really knew how to fuck Debbie. I think Sam is her favorite but she seems to like them all.
As Debbie stepped into the bathroom she started to remove her pajamas. When she slept with me that is what she wore. She saved her special lingerie for her boyfriends. As I looked at her, I couldn’t help but appreciate her beauty. She was about 5’ 7” and 145 pounds. Her legs were shapely with a nice ass that had some meat on it but was tight and firm. Her best feature or features were a pair of natural 38 DDs that were incredible. Her long brunette hair reached down to her mid back.
“Do you want me to drop you off?” I asked. Secretly hoping she would allow me. I appreciate it when she tolerates me to participate in some small way.
“No. Not tonight dear. Call me a car.”
I sighed to myself and called the car service asking for a pick up at one thirty in the morning. Peeking into the shower, I saw Debbie running a razor over her pussy. She liked to keep it nice and smooth for her lovers. I knew she would shave her legs as well.
“What do you want to wear tonight baby?” I asked. “How about that nice white lacy bra and panties that I bought you for our anniversary? I suggested.
“No baby. Those are still dirty from my last date. You will need to get them clean. I was thinking about the black thong with the leather bustier and stockings for tonight.” Debbie replied. “You know, the ones you bought for me when you thought I was going on vacation with you a couple of months ago. It would be nice to finally wear them.”
Debbie would look great in that outfit. I quickly picked the items out and placed them on the bed. While Debbie was drying off and putting on her makeup, I went to the closet and picked out a pair of high-heeled, black leather boots. They were knee highs.
After a few minutes applying makeup, she didn’t need much, Debbie came into the room. She had me help with her bustier. It was a little hard to hook up. Then she slipped on the stockings and panties. Next she got into her boots. The heels were almost three inches high. She looked stunning.
Posing for me, Debbie asked, “How do I look sweetheart?”
“Ready to fuck baby! God you look great!” I exclaimed.
“Baby, that is going to happen” was her matter of fact reply.
Then she placed one of her legs up on the bed. “Come kiss me good luck.”
This was our ritual. I knelt down and ran my tongue up her thigh. As my tongue approached her pussy Debbie pulled her panties to the side exposing her pretty little cunt. As my tongue licked across her clit, I could tell that she was already wet. I knew it wasn’t the thought of me that was getting her wet. That turned me on even more. After a few minutes, she pulled my head away. Looking down into my eyes she said, “The next thing that enters my pussy will be another man’s cock!” She always told me this… and it always happened.
Debbie pulled a short overcoat on. It went almost to her knees. I am sure when she sat down it would expose the top of her stockings. She liked that.
I walked her to the front door. The car was just pulling up. I went to kiss her good bye but she gave me her cheek. She didn’t want to mess up her lipstick.
“I love you. I will call when I get there baby. I will try to send pictures but don’t pester me.” With that, Debbie was out the door and into the car. My heart was pounding as she drove away.
My first time going black
Posted by admin
Our swinging experience lasts for 5 years already, and recently my husband started to talk about me having a black guy. I really wanted to feel a big black guy on me and actually couldn’t wait anymore, that’s why I made my husband talk me into it. Finding a black guy I put up and ad on the Net. Going through replies together, we chose one guy. He was a truck driver and came to our town quite often. So, we decided to meet around to see each other somehow and to find out if we really want to meet. The next time he was in town we met to have some drinks and actually to set a date when to meet the next week. This black guy was really hot and handsome, and I wanted him to be my first black lover just since we met him.
All the next week we spent finding out if my husband really ready for it and he wants me to do. If I do it I want my husband not to interfere, so I told him about it. Also I told that if this happens I want it to be without any rules and restrictions, I mean we could do all we wanted. He agreed and said that he only wants me to enjoy.
So, the night. It soon will happen. I tell my husband to take a car and get that guy here, to our house. I decided to do that in our bed, because I really wanted to have my first black cock there. And he didn’t mind. Also I wanted him to tell my lover that tonight I would be totally under his control and he could do anything with me, without any rules, in order to get total pleasure.
I was so horny waiting for them and thinking about tonight action and a big black cock moving inside me, and a husband watching his wife being under the dominion of a black guy. I was ready to make such a show that he would remember it forever.
We were sitting on a sofa drinking and relaxing a little bit, when suddenly the guy took me with his big strong hands and started kissing. Soon I became so horny because of his hands running over my body and especially covering it with kisses. I wanted his cock more and more. Soon I’ve forgotten about my husband and put my hand into guy’s pants to feel that big black stuff. That was really big, never felt something bigger in this case, so I couldn’t wait anymore to feel it into my pussy. Then I took his cock out and began stroking it. How big it was, I still become horny when remember! He told me to get down on my knees and suck it. I was down very soon; he just hasn’t finish to tell the words. I began licking that huge thing before taking it into my mouth. He was saying “Yeah babe, suck that black dick!” I sucked it for some minutes, but you can’t even imagine how I wanted to feel him inside my pussy! So I’ve taken his hand and led him to our bedroom. When we came upstairs, we took off all the clothes and lay on a bed. He started to push and kiss my body getting down to my pussy and making me totally wet and horny. When I felt his tongue touching my pussy I began cumming! He liked it and licked it all, licked all my juices. I said “Please fuck me, fuck me now!” He smiled and said “Do you want this black cock?” I answered “Oh yes! I want to feel it inside me right now!” He started to get a condom but I stopped him and said that I want to feel it naturally, without any other things. He just laid over me; I spread my legs widely and began rubbing his cock over my wet pussy, and soon took it inside. He started to move it in slowly and soon I felt it totally inside me. You know, I’ve never had such a big cock, that’s why I felt totally full. He fucked me so good making me cumming all the time long! We did it in some different positions until he was ready to cum too. He asked me “Where do you want me to cum”? I looked on my husband before answered “I want you to cum inside me, make my pussy full with your seed!” After some more hard moves in and out and I felt his cock actually exploding with hot cum inside me. Those feelings made me to reach one more orgasm. I’ve never felt something better than that! Still laying over me he asked “Did I live up your expectations?” ”Oh yeah, that was fantastic and I want more and more! I’m ready to do anything you want anytime you come here”. We had many great nights together after that, but then his route changed and I’ve never saw him anymore. I’d like to thank him for such happy moments of my life.
Second date so soon
Posted by admin
It’s a Sunday night. My wife said to me that she would be late at home because she had a date with her new boyfriend. It’s enough to drive one crazy! How it’s possible so fast?
On Friday we went to her date. She asked me to be there because she would feel safe and calm in that way. She found this guy on the one of the date sites. We decided to meet at a bar. He was young and handsome. It should be mentioned that night was a brilliant music there. I like to dance with my wife, but that night she danced with him every fucking dance. They got closer and closer to each other. They had been charting and laughing openly, right in front of me. A couple of minutes later he put his hand on her ass and kissed her. He was playing with per panties and everybody on the dance floor saw them.
When they finally came back she said to me how it was fantastic to feel his hard erected dick and his hand in her panties. She asked me to buy some more cocktails for them. And when I came back they were kissing. I sat next to them and started to stroke her leg and feel her gentle skin and my fingers. She was going to take off right there. Then they decided to go to her new boyfriend’s place.
I followed their car. I could see her staying in different positions. When I came in to his flat I found them in the living room. My wife was staying on her knees in front of him, exiting getting his cock out. She started suck his hard fat dick, from time to time licking his balls. It was so hot that I was taken aback for a while. He lifted her right leg and asked me to take off her boots and panties. I removed her boot, the other boot, her jeans and her panties. Her pussy was wet and she was moaning.
It’s late. I’m sorry. If you want I’ll tell you this story late. Bye!
Amazing breakthroughs with my wife.
Posted by admin
Last night was an exciting adventure for me and my wife. First, I should say that the entire story was in real and nothing is made up. We had a great experience having three amazing breakthroughs last evening. I can’t really wait anymore, that’s why I tell you about it right now.
My wife always makes me feel very horny, especially when I’m far from her. So that time I was travelling and actually thinking only about having sex with her. And we started to do it by the phone. Honestly, this time having phone sex was the hottest one ever for me. She told me about some her special fantasies which made me so horny, that my cock almost reached the ceiling. The first one was me being her girlfriend, wearing her panties and doing all she wants. She was fucking me with her strap-on in my asshole and I also sucked it deep. Imaging me in her panties was the first breakthrough. Actually I brought the idea when asked if she wants to feel my cock in her panties. She liked it very much. Her second fantasy was about us in a bar looking at some handsome guys, and I was still wearing her silky panties. She wanted me to talk to him. By the way, I thought that he would like to join our table and soon my wife asked the man if he wants to take a hotel room for a night cap. In a hotel she would get him ready and soon he finds out that her panties are on me. Then my wife’s fantasy goes this way – she takes wine and goes to the corner in order to watch some action. She tells the guy to use me like a girl and I make him a blowjob, lick his balls, and give him my cherry on my stomach with my ass in the air. Just when he cums, I have to clean it up and make my wife ready. Then she told me to go on telling the story, while the guy was having sex with her. I used such words that my story looked very real. That’s why I heard the sounds my wife’s vibrator a bit later.
When she came, the next part of the story began. She didn’t want to talk anymore because of her selfish character in sexual relations. She doesn’t really care about my orgasm, it’s not her problem. And this time she used denial when she came. I like it very much. But you are wrong if you think that it’s the end.
The story continues when I said that she would love to be with me in chastity. She said that it was an amazing idea and she didn’t even hear something like this for a long time. I thought she gone crazy. And, you know, I was not less excited, because when she’s excited by the idea so much I feel like the happiest man in the world! She really wanted to experience some chastity options, and suddenly I got such an idea! That’s fantastic! The idea of me being in a cock trap while traveling was really great and my wife liked it very much. Especially, thinking that she has the key, which allows me to get back. Also she liked the idea to control when I cum and if I couldn’t do anything with it. I told that I could be totally frustrated while flirting with a hot girl who works in a hotel. I don’t know what can be received from it but I still loved hearing her excited by the idea.
So it was nearly the middle of my talk when I worked on a fourth breakthrough and my wife got a fantasy where we were alone already and I was her girlfriend fucked really hard by her. I said different hot phrases, such as “Do you like me wearing your panties”, “Do you want me when I suck your cock”, “Do you want to feel my legs wrapped around you as you fuck my virgin ass”, and so on. But there was one more thing I really wanted to hear from her. So I asked “How do you want to call me if I’m your girlfriend? What name?” This moment I didn’t even breath, that’s how I wanted to hear the answer! Loads of names were turning in my head that moment; I really wanted to know what name she would choose. I expected to hear something like Kelly, Jennifer, Stephanie, etc. But that wasn’t so. Maybe this variant I expected the least. “Girl” – that’s how my wife wanted to call me. Well, I think that was just over her to say, maybe too difficult to cross that border. It was too real. But I didn’t stand my ground and that was probably the right way. The night was very long but never the less, there were really many breakthroughs, maybe too much for two people.
It’s his own fault
Posted by admin
One day Hubby, my husband wanted me to fuck one guy. As far as I remember it was Friday. I couldn’t recover my wits as I stood on the knees in his flat sucking his hard dick. He was about 22, but he would make me happy. His stiff enormous dick was bigger than my husband’s for 2”. He pushed it in my mouth slowly and i felt how it was going harder and harder. A few minutes later he asked me to strip and lay on his bed. His silky furnishing absorbs me. He lay on me and started play with my 36dd boobs. He liked it because he couldn’t stop. Then he licked my sweet pussy. His long black trouser snake simply drove my unconscious pussy. He made it so slowly and gentle that I couldn’t do anything. He was young but he fucked me like a god. He moved his dick back and forth again and again. Then I moved down the bed and licked him clean. He liked it and his tied cock was going harder again. We continued our deal. He had been fucking me for a few hours and I had an orgasm without stimulating my clit. It was rather unusual for me because nobody could do this for me. Hubby called me and I answered his call with hard led’s dick moving in my womb. He was waiting for me and asked if everything ok. I said to him that I was happy and that his fantasies came real. He wished me to have a good time. My friend leaned his elbows next to my head and asked what a fantasies my husband had. I said him everything and laughed without stopping to fuck my pussy. We tried every position imaginable. Then he asked me if I would like to be his slut and I said yes. I didn’t know why I said it…. Maybe because of alcohol, maybe because of marvelous feeling inside me. Hearing it he started fuck me much harder. He moved his dick inside me until a slashes of sperm were running down my legs. Then he took me in his arms and we fall asleep. I came at home about 4 am. Hubby was sitting on the sofa waiting for me. He asked if I was fine and I said everything to him. He smiled and tried to lick my pussy and fuck me, but I said that I was tired and it was enough for me for that day. He just lay beside me and said he was glad I’d enjoyed myself. I told him next week I was to go back to my studs flat with new sexy clothes just for him. But I asked him to take some friends if he wants me to be his own slut.
Sucked his cock today
Posted by admin
I wanted someone to fuck my wife. And one day a black guy came to my work place and said well I’ll fuck your wife but you had to show me how you’re great in sucking cocks. I was surprised. Here? On my work? He said yes. I was dumbfounded… But someone could come in and saw. He said that I should be very quick and good. We came to the back room. He took his dick out and turned to me. I got to my knees and opened my mouth. His cock was fat and black. I started sucking. I felt his cock going bigger and bigger, sweater and sweater… It was fantastic! Every minute he was moaning and said how It was excellent. His cock was getting wetter and wetter, his balls were hard. It was so tasty that I couldn’t wait to see this marvelous black cock in my wife’s mouth and pussy.
White wife for black master
Posted by admin
Hey everybody! I’m a horny slut Jackie. I have three hobbies: fuck and suck cocks and big black guys. As for the first hobby – I like big, fat, long, white and black dicks. The last one is my favorite. And I like when as many as possible guys cover my body with loads of cum. I like to feel gentle cum in my mouth, on my tits, stomach and face. But the main part is that I have a husband who likes to watch at me with his friends. But now I’d like to find a black guy with a very big and long dick. I would be wonderful to feel his hard cock into my gentle clit. I will do everything you say, I will fulfill every your hidden dream. Hubby says that he will be happy to look at me fucked by a big black guy into my white asshole over and over again.
The first time my wife cuckolded me!
Posted by admin
One day me and my wife were sitting and taking cocktails at the lounge. We were chartering about everything and I took deal with my cocktail. Then she told me that she needed to go to the toilet. When she came back she sat between me and handsome young guy who were about 25 and who had given her a look before.
They were smiling to each other and communicating. 30 minutes later she came to me and said that she and her new friend Hubert were going to our house for drinks. And I had nothing to do but follow them.
When we came to our apartment she asked me to mix up some drinks. I went to the kitchen to do. My wife and her friend were on the sofa in our living room. When I came back I saw them naked on the sofa, kissing and gently hugging one another. I was shocked….. They invited me to sit in front of them and watch. Before it I was a very jealous, but now… It should be mentioned that I liked what I saw tremendously. My wife and a stranger were fucking right in front of me and only for my eyes? The only wish which overfills your brain was to be invited to this action, but I wasn’t. My dick was going harder and harder. I thought that I could take off without a control.
Nothing can excite more than my delightful wife and this stranger. This horny slender lad simply drove my sex-crazed wife. She started licking his dick, which was so big and sweet that she could suck it for hours. Before pushing his long hard dick into my wife’s tight dripping slit he licked it making wet. They fuck each other in every possible position. Then she told me that they would go to the bedroom and she would have fun with him “privet”.
I was a good husband I was waiting for them hearing her sex screams. When they went downstairs she kissed him and wished him a good night. After his leaving she asked me to teas her clit and taste his cum. Frankly speaking I like it! It was hot and salty.
After that night I changed my lifestyle thanks to my wonderful wife. There were many nights after that… And my great wife knew how to make each of them more and more interesting. I was shocked and confused but I’m glad that it was happened.
Cuckold on knees
Posted by admin
I’ve been married for nine years. My wife is very sexy girl. But nine years!!! We started fantasying in our bed. A year ago I bought her a big real dildo. It was so real, about 7’’. So we had been playing with it all nights long. One night we played with it unusually. I helped her to suck it. Again and again we suck it making it wet. And we decided to make our piquant game real. And our first experience was on Saturday evening. We were in a hotel bar and were chartering with my friend Steve. My girlfriend was actively taking part in it. Then Steve and my girlfriend whispered about something. I was so exiting for me not to know what they were talking about. Finally they finished and Steve told to me a part of their fantasy. He asked me to buy some dildos, strap-on, harness, a blindfold, and leather cuffs, butt plug and nipple clamps. Then I had to buy a dress at Victoria Secret. And on the X-day we started our show. I went at home and my girlfriend was marvelous. I prepared a bath. She ordered me to take off my cloth and stay on my knees. She looked so dominance because she looked at me staying on me knees. We went to the bathroom and I started to wash her legs, back, asshole and breasts while she was shaving her legs. After it she was shaving her pussy bald. I kissed her. My dick was erected. After washing her feet I dried her and she dressed. I looked at her and I was shaking. She was so sexy! We drove to the hotel. I was aroused. I saw everything through a mist. I felt like I was swimming in sexual fog. When we came to the hotel we sat in the dim lit corner. It was so exiting and both of us were a bit nervous. I asked her if she was fine and smiled. She said that she was ok and smiled me too. We kissed. Oh my god! It was like we weren’t we. After a few minutes Steve came to us and ordered me to go upstairs and prepare everything. I came in to our hotel room, lit the candle, switched off the light and took off all the things from the bag. Dildos, strap-on, harness, a blindfold, leather cuffs, butt plug and nipple clamp – everything was on the corner table. I prepare a bath as well. Then I came downstairs and saw my wife chartering with Steve. I felt that I was a cuckold. They were talking about art. My wife is crazy about art and I felt Steve’s dominance. He asked me if the room was ready. I came to them and said “Everything is ready, Sir…” He ordered us to go upstairs. A couple of minutes we were in our room. Steve ordered me to go to bathroom and stay there until he said. I came in to the bath. He played with my wife. When I heard his voice I came to the room. Steve was sitting in the armchair like a lord. He was dressed, but his cock was sticking out of his fly and he was hard and big! My wife was sitting on his knee and her gentle legs wrapped around his strong leg, and she had the base of his stiff enormous cock in her little hand, her pussy was humping his strong thigh.. My dick He ordered me to strip and got to his feet. I took off my cloth and sat next to his feet. He ordered me to suck his dick. I was aroused and my dick felt like it was going to just cum without control…………… I gave a glance to my girlfriend. She smiled. I opened my mouth and let his hard long dick as deep as I could. I began suck it faster and faster. I felt my wife’s had on my head helping me to suck it. Her pussy made Steve’s strong leg wet. She was going to cum. Then he slapped her ass and said to me that I should help him to push his dick into his new pussy. I took his erected dick and licked my wife’s pussy gently teasing her clit and tasting every drop of her sweet juices. I sat back and looked at her ridding on his dick like on the wild horse. He was ordered to suck his ball and make them wet….mmmmmmmmmmmm…… I repeated it again and again until them both cum. It was marvelous!
Back to a Black Lover
Posted by admin
My wife and I had been married only for seven weeks. And one day we decided to go to a party.
When we came in a big black guy came to us and kissed my wife right on the lips. My wife was twenty five and he was a bit older than she was. He had a few tattoos.
They started communicate staying right in front of me. They both ignored me. He asked her if she was a happy wife and she giving a glance to me said that she was married. After a few minutes he invited her to a dance. On the dance floor they were like lovers – they looked to each other, charted and got closer and closer to each other. Then they kissed openly and passionately. His hands drove on all her body. I was shocked because I saw them and they both knew it.
The hostess came to me and said that David and my wife were lovers until they had to part friends.
They danced there and after a half an hour they went to the bedroom without a door where he fucked my wife three of four times while I had to sit in the bar.
Her voice was audible to everyone in this house. She screamed having fun with his African lover. It was horrible because all bitches and guys there looked at me and smiled.
She came out in a three hours. She smiled. Her make-up was ruined and on her cloth everyone can see marks of hard sex. There were a few love bites on her neck and breasts.
She charted to a few people and left me humiliated in front of other guests. The hostess said that David was a very big bustard and he couldn’t to loose a chance to fuck someone’s wife.
She came home only at the next day afternoon
Ann continued to come to home with bites on her neck. He fucked my wife rapidly. Every day she went to his flat in Northwood Hills or to the Wine Bar. When he had to go to Largos he suggested her having fun with his cousin.
I can tell you more if you’d like.
Ultimate faithlessness experience
Posted by admin
Have you ever thought about hard faithlessness experience?
As for me the hardest and horrible experience is unfaithfulness in the end of my wedding day with a band of black men.
I and my virgin wife would stay in our hotel room after the greatest day in our life. We were tired a bit and would be going to have a wonderful night. But in the next second a band of black muscled men would storm into our room. One of them would strike me on the face, undress me and tied me naked while my young wife would be fucked by others. They’d make me to look at them fuck my wife. Their black hard dicks would push into slut’s tight dripping slit again and again. They’d play with all her body – mouth, ass, pussy, breast… And my little cock would become harder and harder till I’d take off. Then they’d cover all her body with loads of cum. Oh my god! Cum was everywhere – in pussy, in her mouth even in ass…
Finally they’d leave us. My young wife’s pussy would ruin. And after 9 months she’d present me black twin boys.
Yeah! I know that this fantasy is very popular and old but for me this story is the best one.
How I became a humble man
Posted by admin
So far, few had a girlfriend. Number according to the fourth. Relationships with my first love was a typical school during college. Ended after 1,5 years. R I T A was the girl’s name. She is now a married woman and mother of two. After Rita left me a long time I did not have a girlfriend. D A N I E L L E was the second woman in my life. Completely normal relationship began. Danielle caught me once when I was watching the cuckold and Bisexual web pages. She became very angry. Yelled at me and went home. She went to a girlfriend that day. Came home after only two days.
- “I was thinking” – she told me.
- “Okay! I will not leave! If you want it, then so be it! ”
From that moment everything changed. I had to do all the work in house instead of Danielle.
Only very rarely crawled into bed with me from the moment. In most cases, she only used it in my mouth. Lick machine called me. Often said:
- “Only you can lick, or else you are not good!”
Danielle from then on always looking at porn sites on the net. Ago, never looked at such sites.
I have not used a computer anymore. She has password protection on my computer. I do not know what the password is. Danielle every Friday and Saturday went to a party her friends, but I left at home. She told me that I was forbidden to call her by phone. She flirted a lot man. She always told me in great detail each party. Danielle really enjoyed that, I’m jealous. After about 2.5 years left me. Danielle and her friend J E N N I F E R called me one day and waited. Danielle looked at me and said:
– “I’m bored you, and now I leave you. I moved to Thomas!”
Jennifer just laughed at me. Danielle on talking.
- “Fear not, dear! I made sure. You can not stay alone. Tomorrow will be the new girlfriend Jennifer. Do you understand? She will be mistress of the house. she knows the rules, I told her everything. ”
Not a sound came out of my mouth. Very surprised at the situation, but it was exciting for me.
Danielle gave the keys to Jennifer’s hands, then walked away.
Jennifer said:
- “I do not want to disappoint you!”
While every one was like at the time of Danielle. 1 month after Jennifer changed the rules. From there, she used it in my car. She took keys of flat. I had to use the bell for me when I get home. At half past seven in the morning I had to leave the house after six o’clock in the afternoon and I to go home only. Anyway, my working hours from 9 am to 4 pm in the morning hours. Anyway, my working hours from 9am to 4pm. Jennifer managed the money. There I had to give her my salary every month. Jennifer gave me a bit of pocket money each week. She was not very generous with me, gave me very little money. It was forbidden for me to sleep in my bed. Jennifer was asleep in bed, I slept on a mattress on the floor. She organized her friends house party in my flat. Danielle came to us many times as a guest. She pretended to have never known me before. She not even greet me. During the party I usually do not stay in our home. If the party lasted until dawn, then I had to sleep in the garage. Winter was bad, because there is no heating in the garage. I have always brought me a pillow and blanket, a thermos of hot tea. Not so much the car was cold. Of course the next morning I had to clean the whole apartment. Dirty plates and glasses everywhere. Countless cigarette butts and used condoms are sometimes also found on the ground. Who fucked a party occasion, I never knew. Maybe that someone fucked Jennifer, but it is also possible that guests fucked each other. The carpet was always dirt. The guests had never been taken off their shoes. Unknown men often slept in my bed. It was humiliating for me, but it was exciting. I’m used to the new position, quickly. Jennifer made love to me only twice a year. She thinks I’m a bad lover. I enjoy quickly, and I have a small penis. Jennifer said to me, that Danielle deceived her, when she told, that I’m perfect lick machine.
- “Fuck you! You’re a flawed man. The techniques licking bad! I would prefer a dog. The able to properly lick, not like you. You are lucky that I am allergic to dog hair. So you only want of a better stay for your mouth.”
I spent 9 months in a friend of Jennifer. Slowly turning point came in my life. One day when I got home in the afternoon bell rang at 6 AM. So I usually have 8 months. Open the door, but Jennifer was not in front of me, but another woman.
- “My name’s V A L E R I E. She told me.
-“From then on I lived here. The apartment is yours?”
I just nodded my head in without a word. I knew then that there is a new woman in the house. For me, a new girlfriend, new owner can also mean. The strange thing was that Jennifer is not even said anything to me about the change. Of course, Jennifer is always dealt with me about things loosely.
I had never saw before my new mistress. She said that she had been here before several times. I’ve never seen Jennifer’s guests. I do not know, that to who was in the evenings in my home when was the party.I have always been those in the garage.
Valerie amended rules for me.She returned me my keys. I did not have to walk for hours after the expiration of the working time. I to go back home after 4 pm. Valeria has no driving license, so I got to my car and keys. Many small bugs were already on the car. Jennifer driving style was wild. This thanks to the depreciated car.She often gave others to borrow my car.Her lovers often use my Ford.Much junk was in the cabin. When Valerie returned to me, then I cleaned up. I looked under the seat, and I found a used condom, which spilled onto the floor and the carpets have dried.I found a lot of crumpled tissue paper in the car. I do not know which one was what? Snot or semen?
Jennifer not honored of my property.Everything considered it her own. After all, I do not mind. So it was normal then. Valerie was a little different, like Daniel and Jennifer.Once a month, went to bed with me.I fucked her on the first Saturday of every month.But only then and only then!!! When she menstruating, then I did not get sex. If she is menstruating, the first Saturday, then lost in the month to have sex with me. I have always been required to wear a condom. Valerie fucked with other men, of course at any time. She loved when I watched that she have sex with another man. These men never used condoms compared to me. Valeria in the first few weeks, said exactly what she wants.
-”You know my heart, these are real men. You can see that what they’re active. These people a real cock hanging between his legs.Yours is only a little prick.Their penis is so huge that the use of condoms can only worsen their enjoyment. I would not like it when people talk to me sex is not good. Rather, they should not wear a condom. I also prefer the feel of natural cocks in my pussy and in my mouth.Perfect for the genomes of these bulls.Be very careful to avoid become pregnant.This will help me, dear! I count on you very much. Words, it’s your job to look carefully, as long as I fucking with these guys.When you see that one man near an orgasm, then you will come to help us with our handy confess with your mouth.Honey, your mouth will be our little common sperm bank. If by they squirt sperm on my pussy, then you will have to lick it off quickly. So from now on you will have a great responsibility, you know?”
Valerie’s new rules were so much more that I can only go into the bedroom, where she just called me to her, or when I had to clean it.Unfortunately, 11 months after Valerie left me too. There are currently no ma’am, I’m alone. During these years I have seen many and varied. I had a number of humiliation, that’s just my character was shaped, and perfected my servility. I am grateful to all three women, who have helped me find the right way of my life.
Cuckleberry the Rodeo Clown
Posted by admin
I always figured I’d reach my lifelong goal of being a Rodeo Clown at a top rodeo. Someday, I used to dream, the international world, from Mexico, to Canada too, even over in the Bahamas would all come to applaud Ole Huckleberry, the Rodeo Clown.
What I never figured on was that I would become better known as Cuckleberry, the Rodeo Punk.
Almost spit on, verbally teased, mocked and abused, fists shaken in my face, popcorn dumped on my car, all that horrifying stuff happened to me. Heck, every time I go to the Rodeo bathroom, some guy pulls out his private and forces me, through facial expression intimidation, to stare at it.
“I can’t hold it, Oh no, I’m coming, Baby!!”
After 3 or 4 minutes of making love, it was all over. Again.
My wife Kayla, 5 Foot 4, has an incredibly tight pussy. She is also endowed with very large, pillowy breasts.
I couldn’t help but spill my stuff too soon, I just get too excited inside of her. Unfortunately, Kayla has lost almost all interest in having sex with me.
I have about a 5 inch, rather skinny cock. When I finished this last time, she kind of pushed me away and scurried off to wash up. She used to lay there, and linger, and we would cuddle and hope that we had just made a baby. But now, after 11 years together, I began to suspect that she didn’t want a baby with me. Not with a man who never pleased her. Not with a man who couldn’t even hold his cum. Not with a wimp. That’s what she married. A wimp. A chump, A 10 pump chump. Ten strokes inside her and there it goes. No woman could be happy with that. She then made it clear I was not to ejaculate inside her anymore. She didn’t say why.
She also stopped wearing the Charlie Daniels Band t-shirt I gave her on our honeymoon in Tulsa.
She started to have hushed conversations on her cell phone. She started having to run all kinds of errands on the weekends. She stopped showing me even the slightest amount of affection. I mean, not even a kiss goodbye in the morning before work.
One Saturday, I had to get some gas, so I went to fill up at the station. While at the pump, I thought for sure she had passed me in someone’s car, she was with a black man, he was heavy set, with shades on. I thought, no, she was in the kitchen getting lunch ready. Couldn’t be her. When I got back home, I found a note of the fridge. “Went out to get some meat.”
I jumped right back in my car and drove past the gas station, trying to see if I could find her at some diner or motel on that street I saw her before with the black man.
I drove and drove and finally, I spotted the car at a motel/ cafe.
I really had no clue what I was going to say if it in fact was her. I just wanted to see. Was I going crazy? Was I being insecure? It could’t be her, after all.
I scanned the cafe. They weren’t there.
I made my way along the rooms, half of them had the drapes pulled back so I could see they were vacant. I got to one room where the drapes were closed. I heard muffled whimpers and what sounded like crying and begging. I couldn’t help myself, I put my ear right to the door. I heard a woman saying, “Shoot it deep, when you cum, make sure it’s deep inside me”. “Oh God, give me that cum, plant your seed!!!” The springs on the bed were wheezing with a furious rhythm.
On and on and on, the humping went as I listened outside the door like a little drooling creep. I looked through a sliver of the curtain, I just had to see…the same big black man grabbed her by the upper arms, thrust his gigantic cock up into her, and screamed as he came for what seemed like 3 or 4 minutes. He had burrowed into her pussy for at least 40 minutes that I had been standing there. And he took more time CUMMING than I was ever able to FUCK her for.
I was watching them from behind. He just held her and his butt cheeks were trembling with the power of his and her orgasm. His scrotum was like a golf club cover, a huge sack with two heavy balls swinging while they fucked. I thought, he must have a half pint of sperm in there. She looked like she had passed out, she was sweating and delirious. His cum was dripping all out from around his cock, I guess there was so much of it, it had to leak out. She pulled a black cotton rag out of her purse. I recognized it right away, it was a shred of the Charlie Daniel’s Band t-shirt. It had now become her crotch cleanser.
He fell right on top of her and they lay there motionless. After a few minutes she started to toy with his cock, a huge black slinky toy. She sucked and jacked him to hardness then mounted him. No doubt to get whatever was left of his cream as deep into her filthy pussy as she could.
From that day, I would follow her to the motel, and watch helplessly as my wife cucked me. She cucked me real good.
Poem From Cuckold to Keyholder (written by: Cuckold Hubby)
Posted by admin
You are the key;
Without you there is no me.
I am here to serve
Because you are more than I deserve.
You hold the key to my heart,
For I knew I was yours from the start.
You hold the key to my pleasure.
I know I don’t have any of your bulls’ measure.
Male chastity is my delight,
For an orgasm I have no right.
I would do anything to please.
For your enjoyment, my release you tease.
My manhood you have taken.
My belief in my self-worth is shaken.
But, when you smile and say, “I love you,”
Then, my world is born anew.
With your love and dominance,
My happiness is in abundance.
Your every whim is my command,
And your displeasure leaves me unmanned.
I long for you to discover
A hot, young and well hung lover.
One who could pleasure you
Like I could never do.
I cook and clean dressed as a French maid.
All so you can spend your time getting laid.
I patiently wait on you hand and foot.
A more devoted slave to find, you would be hard put.
I have given manicures and pedicures to keep your nails shimmering.
So that trailing them down your bulls’ chests, leaves their loins simmering.
Rich lotions and creams that I have applied have made your skin like satin.
One caress, one touch and all your bulls’ members fatten.
I worship your womanhood with my tongue.
Cleaning it thoroughly after each and every stud, well hung.
I love making you shake and quiver,
As your stud’s seed flows from you like a river.
I never miss a lick, nor a drop.
I keep going till you tell me to stop.
One, two, three or more studs— it does not matter.
I will not miss a drop of their splatter.
You tease and taunt all to disgrace me.
You rub and stroke me, deaf to my plea.
You bring me so close to release,
You bring me to the brink…then cease.
A pause… and the process starts all over again.
My cries and whimpers are to you like champagne.
You feast and dine on my humiliation;
Squeezing my balls until deflation.
You smirk and say with a wink,
“Next time I’ll do more than bring you to the brink!”
I shudder and quiver, drenched in sweat,
Knowing next time you will forget.
I wait with anticipation to hear “Click!”
Which means you have caged my dick.
But since my male endowment is stubby,
I’m lucky you trained me into your cuckold hubby.
My wife Pauline was always cheating and tells me all the details
Posted by admin
My wife Pauline was always cheating and tells me all the details. One night she told me that we were going to an Pakistani restraunt in town. There are a number of then in our town.
We arrived and saw that there was only one other couple who were nearly finished their meal. Pauline was wearing a button up front dress and was naked underneath it.
We ordered our meal and as we waited for it to arrive Pauline undid the lower buttons on her dress.the other couple left leaving us as the only customers. The waiter arrived with our food and Pauline dropped her fork onto the floor. The waiter bent down to pick it up and as he did she opened her legs giving him a good look at her shaven pussy. He stood up and I noticed the bulge in the front of his trousers. He left to fetch a clean fork Pauline undid the rest of her buttons leaving her dress slightly ajar but enough to give a view of her tits.
The waiter came back with the fork as he placed it on the table he got a good view of her tits.
We ate our meal and I noticed other waiters kept comming out of the kitchen looking at her obviously admireing her body.
We finished out meal and the waiter came and asked if we wanted anything else. Pauline stood up as she did her dress fell open exposing her nude body. She took hold of his hand and placed it on her right tit and said ” I want to be fucked by you and your friends”. The waiter then slipped his hand on her pussy and fingered it causing her to gasp.
He lead her into the kitchen where he removed her dress. There was four other men in the kitchen who stopped what they were doing. The waiter said ” this white slut wants to be fucked by us all” he lead her across the room and up stairs to a flat obviously where they lived Pauline laid on a bed and opened her legs the waiter stripped off and got on the bed with her he got on top of her and slid his cock in her and commence fucking her her legs went about his waist and he fucked her like a piston. One of the others stripped and shoved his cock in her open mouth she was sucking and licking it till he pulled out shooting his come over her face as he did the waiter groand and came in her pussy
I watched for the next few hours as they took it in turns to fuck her mouth and pussy.
It was getting light as they finished using my wife she had cum over her face in her hair and dripping from her pussy.
The waiter told me to go he said ” go home the slut will return after we have no further use for her that is when all our friends who work in the other restraunts have had her as well”
I left and went home a few days later I went to a food shop near the restraunt the owner was talking to a customer I heard him say ” the boys have got a white slut in their flat and are renting her out they say she can’t get enough cock”
I wonder when they cease to have a use for her.
Dominated Cuckold
Posted by admin
Chapter 1
As I drove along the oak tree lined street with large brick entrances protected by steel bared electronic gates, I thought about how much my life had changed in the past year. My name is Robert Allen and I am married to a gorgeous woman, Lisa Marie, who is not only successful in business, but also very rich. We live in a wealthy community, in a large house with household staff (at least we did have household staff), expensive cars (several vintage models), and of course membership in all the right clubs.
I passed through the large gates and drove up the long driveway to the back of the house. I took the groceries out of the back of the Mercedes and walked inside through the service entrance to the kitchen. As I unpacked the groceries, I shook my head and a wry smile crossed my lips as I thought about the change in my status in such a short time. In just twelve months I have gone from a high paid management position in my wife’s company to … to little more than a household servant. I screwed up, big time. I had grown cocky and thought I was above reproach within the company and even within the legal system … after all, my wife was Chairman of the Board of Williams International.
Williams International had been Lisa’s father’s company and when he died she became CEO as a twenty-six year old woman (a year after we were married) with little management experience. Contrary to internal management beliefs and their early efforts to sabotage her, in only ten years she had reorganized the company and tripled profits. Now, as Chairman she still watches over the company, but spends more time on … how should I say this … uh … other more personal pursuits.
So you might ask why I am grocery shopping and entering the house through the servant’s entrance? Well, that’s what this story is about. Let me start at the beginning.
As I said earlier, being the husband of the CEO of the company gave me the false impression that I could do just about anything and get away with it … including dipping into the company till. You see I had a little problem—gambling. Over the course of a string of bad luck I had racked up a bill with my bookie to the tune of $550,000 … quite a sum of money and more than I could afford to pay back on my $300,000 annual salary. I was arrogant enough to think I could take a little loan out of the company treasury and pay it back once my luck turned. Unfortunately, my luck only got worse. When the internal auditors discovered what I was doing during a routine audit, they immediately went to Lisa. Of course she was furious and had no choice but to fire me. I wasn’t too concerned at that point. I figured I would just stay home while everything cooled down and become a kept man until I could return to work. The fact is that I have never gone back to my job and I am a kept man, in a literal since. I will tell you more about that in a minute.
In addition to the above, two other things happened at about the same time. I know you are going to think what I am about to say is incredible stupid, and you would be correct. One of the other reasons that I needed money was because I was having an affair with my secretary. That came out during the investigation because she thought she might be accused of helping me defraud the company … but she was not. So suddenly I was a two-time loser. The final blow came as a result of a doctor’s appointment a week prior to the discovery of my financial and personal indiscretions.
Lisa and I had been trying to have a baby for three years. She had been checked by her doctor and was fine, but I had refused to go, saying that she should just be patient and things would happen. Finally I agreed to see my doctor. The test showed that I was sterile. The news that I was unable to father a child was devastating to me, but not nearly as devastating as it was to Lisa. She was still grappling with that when the “shit hit the fan”, so to speak, at the company.
My memory of what happened next is a bit hazy. It happened so fast and everything came at me at such a rate that I could barely absorb the total impact. First of all, as I said, I was fired from my job. Lisa was unbelievably embarrassed and ashamed of me. But that was only the beginning. Once she found out about the affair those emotions were mild compared to the anger that took its place. I remember that conversation quite clearly.
I was called into the living room. I knew it was going to be ugly, but figured that since we had had ten pretty good years of marriage, she would scream and yell and then eventually forgive me. She had not spoken to me the previous week … not one word. After the humiliation I thrust upon her by my stealing from her company and screwing my secretary, I could understand her anger. But, in reality I think my inability to make her a “mother” was maybe the worst part of the problem. I couldn’t do much about that and figured she would be somewhat sympathetic to my plight. I thought she might make me get a job and promise to never see that woman again. The job part was scary since I had had a sham position at her company for the past ten years and never developed any real skills. In the back of my mind I thought the worst case was that she would throw me out and sue for divorce. Although I didn’t want that, I figured she would give me some type of settlement on which I could live; if not in my current style of living, enough to keep me from having to work. But as soon as I walked into the room I could see that it was going to be far worse then I imagined.
Lisa was sitting in a large overstuffed chair with a look on her face that I could only describe as fury. I can tell you that the saying “God has no fury like a woman scorned,” is absolutely true.
I sat down and gulped as I looked into her normally pretty blue eyes. Strangely I thought. God, she is gorgeous, even when she is furious.
She stared at me for a full minute before she spoke. “Bob … what you have done … what you have put me through … is the worst thing that has ever happened to me. You have disgraced me within my company, in front of my friends, and within my family. I don’t know that I can ever get over that and forgiving you is out of the question. I have thought about kicking you out of the house, having you put in jail and of course filing for divorce. Jailing you has a lot of appeal to me. Yet, even that is not nearly enough.”
JAIL, I thought. Good God, I hadn’t even considered that. I must have shown the shock on my face. “Ja … il,” I stammered.
“What did you expect?” she said when she saw my look of surprise. A smile came to her face and suddenly she laughed. “You mean you didn’t think I would put you in jail?”
“Uh … no.”
“Well, you are very wrong. I actually had the phone in my hand on several occasions. In fact, the company has been pushing me to prosecute you. And, that is still a possibility, especially if you decide you are unwilling to abide by my rules.”
Her words suddenly gave me a moment of hope. I could abide by rules … well at least I could appear to abide by rules. “Sure, anything,” I answered quickly.
“Don’t be too quick to agree. Wait until you have heard what the rules are.”
I waited hopefully as she paused and stared at me, again making me wait for a full minute before she continued. My hope has vanished and I was terrified now. I couldn’t go to jail. I mean, I have heard about what they do to guys like me. I mean, I am only five foot seven and weigh about one-fifty soaking wet. I would surely be the bitch of some big black hood. I felt myself begin to tremble, but tried to hide it.
“Why, you’re shaking?” Lisa asked with pretend sympathy. Then her face hardened and she said, “Good. You should be terrified.”
My mouth was incredible dry. “Can I get … get something to drink?”
“No. Not until I’m done. For now, I have decided not to prosecute you … or even divorce you. That would be too good for what you have done to me. As I said, I reserve the right to put you in jail at any time. In fact, the company auditors said they could arrange to “find” the fraud at any time that I want. So for now they will sit on the evidence.”
Although that gave me a moment of relief, I was still trembling and felt like I needed to go to the bathroom.
“That does not, however, let you off the hook. I expect you to pay the company back.”
“Okay,” I said, wondering where I would get the money.
“In order for you to earn money, I have terminated the household help … the chauffer, the maid, and the cook.”
“What, all three jobs? Who is going to do that stuff?” I asked stupidly.
“You. You will perform their jobs at a salary of $50,000 per year.”
“$50,000. That will take … over ten years to pay the company back even if I gave you all the money.”
“Of course you will give me all the money and it will take longer than ten years because there is the little issue of 10% interest,” Lisa said and laughed. It was a mean laugh.
“Please, sweetheart,” I begged and dropped to my knees in front of her and took her hand in mine. “We had ten good years … doesn’t that mean anything to you?”
She pulled her hand away. “It did until you destroyed every speck of the love and trust I had for you. You can’t possible imagine what you have done to me.” I saw tears in her eyes as she added, “And you are going to pay for that for a long, long time.”
All right, get a hold on yourself, I thought. It can’t be that bad. She’ll get over this and things will get back to normal in time, I tried to convince myself.
“You will move your things out of my bedroom and take them to the servant’s quarters on the first floor. You can have any of the three rooms you want,” she added with a laugh.
I had been sleeping in one of the many guest rooms since things blew up last week. I hadn’t expected to be let back into her bedroom any time soon. I mean, while we slept together, our sex life had not been that great for some time. I think part of it was my inability to get her pregnant, which caused me to have difficulty performing. The pressure was on me. I, in my own mind, used that as an excuse for an affair. With my secretary there was no pressure. I know that was a lame reason to have an affair, but at the time it seemed to help … at least it helped my bruised ego. However, the truth was that Lisa had been patient with my lack of performance. She didn’t even seem to mind that I am not exactly hung like a horse. I am only five inches when fully erect. Of course I am not sure she really knew how long an average penis is. Lisa and I met in college and she had not had a lot of sexual experience so I don’t think she really knew the difference.
“Are you listening to me?” Lisa asked when she saw me gazing out the window.
“Oh, I’m sorry.”
“You had better pay attention. You are now the hired help and will be treated as such. The difference will be that you will obey my orders, whatever they might entail. If you don’t want the job, or you bulk at my orders, then you can take the alternative, which is jail.”
“No, I don’t want jail. But what do you mean about orders?”
“Well, let’s just say that there is more to your punishment then your job as household help. I am not ready to tell you what else there might be, but you will obey me or suffer the consequences. Do you understand?”
“Uh … yeah,” I said, almost smugly. I figured she would tire of this little game, and if I tried really hard, I might be back in her good graces over time … maybe even her bed. I mean we had loved each other for a long time … and in fact, I still loved her, maybe more now then before. The strange thing was that the way Lisa had spoken to me and the way she had looked at me were strangely exciting. She was so commanding and confident. In fact, I could feel my cock twitching. The other odd thing was that when I looked into Lisa’s eyes, I thought I could see the same kind of excitement. Her chest seemed to be moving up and down more rapidly then before. Then again, maybe I was mistaking her anger for excitement. I must have looked at her strangely because she abruptly stood up.
“Now go get your clothes out of my room,” she said with teeth suddenly clenched as if she were trying to cover up something.
I didn’t argue.
Chapter 2
One week later:
Well, it’s been a long week and things have certainly changed. I dutifully moved into one of the servant’s quarters and have tried really hard to make this thing work. I have been cleaning and cooking and running errands … none of which seemed to be to Lisa’s high standards. Still I was getting the hang of it, I thought. Then several days ago I found three books lying on my bed. The first book wasn’t totally unexpected—it was a cookbook—but the other two threw me for a loop. One was titled “The Fine Art of Cunnilingus”. It was a glossy eight by twelve edition with illustrations. I was never much into eating pussy. I mean I would do it occasionally, but never really liked it. Now give me a blowjob … well you get the idea.
If that book made my head spin, the third book was a knockout. The title was “The Dominated Cuckold.” I looked at it with a total lack of understanding. I had never heard the word “Cuckold” before. Curious I sat down and started to read. To say I was shocked at what I read would have been an understatement. Basically the book talked about how a woman could transform her man/husband into a … a … well, I am not sure what, but the word wimp came to mind. It went on to talk about denial and chastity as a standard procedure for cuckolds. It spoke about how the woman has the right … no duty, to find lovers and that the cuckold had little or no say over her actions. In fact, the husband was sometimes allowed to watch his wife being fucked by her lover, as well as perform duties … some of which I still have a difficult time even putting down on paper at this point. Yet, after I had perused the book and put it down, I found to my great shock that I had an erection. In response, I quickly picked up the book on cunnilingus and started to read. At least if I got an erection at the description of eating pussy then it would be pretty normal. However, when I went to bed I stripped and found myself picking up the Dominated Cuckold again and began to read.
I read until I was about half way through, and as much as I didn’t want to admit it, I was excited. Since I had developed another erection, I decided to take care of it. I slowly stroked myself, thinking of better times with Lisa … times when we couldn’t get enough of each other. Without even realizing it, a few minutes into my fantasy my mind switched to the things I had read in the Dominated Cuckold book and almost immediately I began to climax. It shot out of my cock like a fire hose, landing on my chest, with some of it reaching my chin. It had been some time since I had climaxed that forcefully. I was amazed that the book had done that to me. Still I figured it was more of the result of not having had sex for a couple of weeks. I sighed, closing my eyes in the afterglow of pleasure. A few moments later I feel asleep.
“Hmmm, glad to see you have been working on your reading assignment.”
I woke up with a start and saw Lisa standing at the side of the bed smiling at me. For a moment I was confused. But then I saw the book lying next to me and realized that I was still naked. I had fallen asleep right after my climax without cleaning up. My face turned red when I looked down and saw the sticky residue from my climax. “I … uh … I … I was just …” I stuttered, having no idea what I was going to say.
Lisa clucked her tongue and said, “I know what you were doing and that is not permitted anymore. You have shown that you cannot control your carnal desires and therefore you cock belongs to me. You will no longer be allowed to masturbate or climax without my express permission. From now on you are going to have to consider someone other than yourself. So this is an appropriate time to introduce you to your cock cage.”
As I stared, Lisa produced a chastity cage.
I knew what it was as I had seen the illustration in the book. But I was still shocked that she intended to put one on me. “You can’t … I mean, that’s not part of our deal.”
Lisa laughed. “The deal is whatever I want it to be; you will do what I say or you will go to jail.”
I opened my mouth but closed it again. I was trapped. Then I watched as she brought the cage to my cock. The moment she touched me I started to get an erection. Suddenly she hit my balls with her knuckles, rather hard.
“Ouch!” I screamed.
Lisa laughed as my cock quickly wilted. “Some things never change,” she said when she saw my cock shrivel. Then she started working on the device again. She wasn’t exactly gentle as she squeezed my balls through a plastic ring. Then she slipped the cover over it and placed a small pad lock at the top. “Now, to make sure you don’t slip this off, I am adding this.”
I watched as she placed a little strip of something across the rings. It looked like something you would see on a CD jewel case. If the seal is broken, you know someone has opened the box.
“This will have to do for now. Eventually we will have your cock pierced. That will ensure the cage will stay in place.”
“Pierced?” I almost screamed. “You can’t …” I stopped when I saw Lisa’s look.
“Uh, how long am I going to have to keep this thing on?”
“How long? I’m afraid forever,” she said and laughed.
“Forever. I can’t wear this thing forever. It is starting to hurt already.”
“Get used to it. Besides, I have the key and I will keep one and give the other to Jennifer for safekeeping. If you are really good, my friend Jennifer says I should reward you in about three months. I’m not sure I agree with her.”
She held up the key a key as I gasped.
“Reward? What does that mean? And what does Jennifer have to do with this?” I asked. I knew Jennifer. She was a sexy married friend of Lisa’s. I had subtly hit on her a few times, but she never seemed interested.
“Jennifer is the expert in cuckoldry. She and her husband have been practicing for years. In fact, she is president of a club of woman who practice dominant cuckoldry. There are thousands of members all over the country. The local group numbers about three hundred women in our area alone. The executive board meets once a month. In fact, the next meeting is going to be here, and of course, we will be attending.”
“We?” I asked. “Why am I attending?”
“Because you are the guest of honor and because I say so.” Then Lisa held up the key again. “I will keep one of these keys and Jennifer will have the other. She is the secondary key keeper for lots of women in the club.”
My head was suddenly spinning. There were a million questions I wanted to ask, but couldn’t seem to get them out.
“Well, I guess I have given you plenty to think about. Now, get a shower and get downstairs and fix me breakfast. I will be down in about forty-five minutes.” As she walked out of the door, she stopped and turned. “Oh, by the way, read up on cunnilingus. You will get to practice tonight.” Then she was gone.
Suddenly, in spite of everything, the prospect of eating Lisa seemed exciting. My cock started to grow. “Ouch,” I said as I felt tiny pinpricks on the head of my cock. When I examined the cage, I saw that it was fitted with some type of sharp edges near the head. If my cock started to grow, they would stick the head. “Shit,” I exclaimed as I got out of bed and headed to the shower.
Catherine’s Awakening
Posted by admin
She never thought the day would come, but here she was stepping out of the bath in a downtown Toronto luxury hotel and about to unleash her inner-most desires. Looking in the mirror her eyes were transfixed on her freshly shaved mound. Never before had she done anything like this. Smooth to the touch, she slid her finger between her swollen lips feeling the moistness that had resulted from her arousal over her thoughts of the evening ahead. Having finally given in to her husband’s requests and her long-suppressed yearnings, she was ready to experience the awakening that she had longed for in her fantasies. With less than an hour to prepare she dried herself off. Watching her reflection in the mirror, she slowly rubbed her breasts and pinched her taught nipples. Her state of arousal was unusual as she couldn’t remember ever feeling this way before. She opened the container of body lotion and poured it onto her hand. Watching herself she gently applied it to her now smooth skin, where only minutes before she had taken a razor to remove her neatly-trimmed pubic triangle. Sensitive to the touch, she gasped in surprise as she began to spread the cold lotion over her nakedness. Lost in her thoughts, she closed her eyes and imagined the touch of a stranger; his fingers, his tongue, his cock. Her fingers wandered further, even after the lotion was absorbed into her sensitive skin. Swelling with excitement, her lips parted, she gently inserted one, then two fingers into her wetness. No, she thought! There was not time. And she wanted to save that feeling for when she would be with him. Not now, she said to herself. Slowly she removed her fingers and purposefully began to exit the washroom, but not without taking the time to savour the taste of her own juices as she sucked her long slender fingers. It was then that she noticed her engagement ring, the trophy he had given her when they were engaged, and the wedding band that he had placed on her finger when they’d exchanged their vows. Oh, it was so long ago, and so much had changed over twenty long, arduous years.
Walking out to the bedroom she glanced at her clothes lying neatly on the bed. She had agreed to let her husband select her lingerie, and as expected, he’d spared no expense. Her black shelf-bra, intended to lift her breasts and show off her nipples, was a match to her new sheer black panties and garter belt. Beside them lay her stockings, the kind with the seam running up the back of her legs. Her new Jimmy Choo were placed strategically beside the stockings, pointed toes, four inch heels, just as he had promised. Together, they had purchased her little black dress. She was not used to something so short, but he had insisted and she knew that this was a special night for him as well, so she relented and was secretly excited at the thought of wearing something so revealing. Her husband was seated quietly in the chair. She stopped before him as he sat marvelling at her beauty. Letting her towel fall, she bent over to kiss him. Her breasts swayed before his appreciative eyes. As their lips touched, he reached to cup her breasts. With his hands fondling them, he whispered how much he loved their fullness now that she had gained some much needed weight. She too was pleased and responded by slipping her tongue into his receptive mouth. She asked if he minded that she had shaved herself smooth for her date, having always refused to do so for her him. He replied saying that she glad that was giving this stranger a special gift that she had never given to him. He knew this was a sign of her surrender…to willingly share herself with another man, knowing that it would enhance their love for one another and open a new and exciting chapter in their lives as husband and wife.
They had talked of this many times about his desire to see his wife in the arms of another man, being seduced by him and taken to new sexual heights. To see her grasp his cock and rub it along her slit and slowly pull the head of his thickness as it penetrates her wanton cunt; to hear her moan as her lips are spread from its girth; to listen to her gasp from his forceful first deep thrust; to see her legs and arms wrapped around him, pulling him tightly and filling her completely unlike ever before; her eyes closed and their tongues intertwined; to hear her moan as she’s in the throws of her first orgasm in many years; to see her eyes roll back to the top of her head as she squirts flooding his cock and soaking the sheets beneath; to witness him spew his thick creamy load into her fertile womb; to watch as he withdraws leaving her gaping hole awash with their juices; and to lie between her wide-spread legs and have her pull his face into her well-fucked cunt to clean up the mixture leaking out, forcing him to savour the taste of their passion.
He knew she deserved more than he could give her. She needed a strong, dominant, well-hung stud, with stamina to last for hours. Her fulfillment was paramount to him, and with the knowledge that she could have any man she wanted he had encouraged her for years. But as a proper lady and mother of their children, she could not bring herself to act upon his desires, and acknowledge her secret fantasies. At least not until they moved to a new home and he suggested they subscribe to a few adult channels from their new cable provider. Brushing him off, she told her husband to do whatever he wanted. So he did. Weeks later, when the kids were away for the evening, he convinced her to watch a movie with him. The one he selected involved a happily married woman white named Catherine, meeting a handsome black man when she was attending a sales conference. After a chance meeting in the lounge on the concierge floor of their hotel, he ended up escorting her back to her room and inviting himself in for a nightcap. Unable to resist his charms, she soon found herself in bed with him and experiencing a night of sex, quite unlike ever before. Watching this movie had excited her to the point that she ended up confiding to her husband, her fantasy of being seduced and having sex with a black man. Her husband reminded his wife that her middle name was Catherine, the same name as the woman in the movie. As they were both aroused by the movie, when they made love that night he referred to her as Catherine. For a number of weeks after, every time he wanted to have sex with his wife, he asked if Catherine would like to be a bad girl that night. So it was that she adopted the nick name Catherine when being asked by her husband to step outside of her comfort zone sexually. After a passionate night in bed with her husband, she admitted to him that the thought of being like Catherine had occupied her mind for some time and she asked if he could really handle her living out the fantasies they had shared. They agreed to keep an open mind should the opportunity arise to pursue their desires. She would adopt the name Catherine to act upon her fantasies. As it was her middle name, a name she did not use, and no one would know her by that name. It was that a separation from her real world, and only a small slice of her identity. Like a dual personality, it would serve as her connection between fantasy and realty. So here she was. To keep her identity unknown, they had agreed to refer to one another that weekend by only their middle names…Catherine and Ted.
The elevator was empty when they walked in holding hands. With the doors closed, they faced one another and looked knowingly into one another’s eyes. With his hands on her hips, he gently pulled Catherine close and spoke of his love for her. She responded assuring him of her love for him. Then, gently, she pushed his hands away, and stepped back distancing herself from him. Ted’s disappointment was diminished however when he surveyed her beauty, taking in all the details of her attire. The short dress that barley covered the tops of her lace-top stockings, the Jimmy Chow stilettos which he fondly referred to as FMB shoes, and the protrusion of her nipples proudly on display, jutting out through the Italian fabric of her low-cut, designer dress. She could see the bulge growing in his pants, however small it was. He was excited, and so was she. Not a word was spoken. Walking out first, she looked breathtaking. He followed closely behind. As she continued toward the lobby bar, he stood back to admire her beauty and to watch others who were gathered in the lobby as they did the same. She was a real head-turner and tonight she had them all spinning. Once at the door she stopped to look back, then without hesitation she made her entrance. It would be a full two minutes before Ted would follow her in. She had made him agree to wait that long so she could have time to greet the stranger named Charles that would open up a whole new world to her. Upon entering Ted looked across the darkly lit room. He could see her slipping into the half-round seat of the corner booth. Once comfortable, she was joined by the tall man who was standing by her at the table. He was dressed in a dark business suit with a white shirt and tie, and he looked like an athlete. Ted strained to catch a glimpse of him as he slid closer to Catherine. Once seated and positioned only inches from his wife, Ted could see that he was a handsome man, well built, and with a generous smile that was greeted by an equally bright smile from his stunning wife. She looked pleased and to his consternation, Ted could see why. His gleaming white teeth were accentuated by the colour of his skin…his dark skin. Ted had not known that Charles was black. No mention had been made of it.
Ted walked to the bar, and with his back to their table, he seated himself. Looking in the mirror, he could see his wife sitting oh so closely to this stranger. Her smile was radiant. Her beauty was beguiling. And the impression she made upon her new friend Charles was obvious.
Ted waited as the server returned to the bar to place their order. As the bartender took the order Ted could hear the two servers laugh at the end of the counter. Charles had ordered champagne. When the server walked away to deliver the bottle, the bartender finally approached Ted to take his order. As he poured Ted his drink, he was smiling and chuckling. Curious, Ted asked what was so funny. The bartender responded with a laugh and said, “There goes another one”. When questioned further, Ted was told that Charles was a regular. He was known around the hotel as a guy who regularly hooked-up with very attractive white wives of unsuspecting husbands. The bartender went on to say that the lady Charles had with him tonight was new, and that he’d never seen her before. He then said something Ted would never forget. “By the time the night is over, she’ll be hooked. This guy has a reputation. He’s a stud and he’s hung like a horse. The ladies always come back for more. I bet I’ll be seeing her around here a lot. Look at them. They can’t stop touching one another.” Turning around and looking straight across the room, Ted could see it as well. Charles was turned toward Catherine, their eyes were transfixed upon one another, her hand was resting on his left forearm, and his right hand was hidden from view. It was obvious that it was under the table and it seemed to be placed on her left thigh.
It would be half an hour before they would get up from their place in the booth. During that time Ted watched in the mirror as Catherine drank three glasses of champagne and was seated in such a way that Charles’ hand was obviously being given access her pussy. From the expression on her face and the look in her eyes, Ted knew his fingers were exploring territory that previous to now had been his exclusive playground. He watched as Charles placed his hand behind her neck and drew her close to him, planting his lips on hers initiating a long and lingering kiss. Catherine was swept away in the moment as his tongue danced in her mouth, and his hand fondled her breast. Charles whispered in her ear then rose to let her stand. Pulling herself together, Catherine made her way directly to the ladies room without looking over toward Ted. Charles approached Ted. Standing, Ted looked at him and waited for Charles to say something. Charles reached out to shake hands. His large hand overwhelmed Ted’s thin hand and his powerful grip was intended to intimidate. “Ted”, Charles said. “Thanks for delivering your beautiful wife to me this evening. I trust you have made the room arrangements, and that you’ll be in the room adjoining ours tonight.” Ted looked sheepish and responded with a meek “Yes”. “Good” said Charles. “We’ll be a few hours. We have dinner reservations, and we’ll be going to my favourite club afterward. I hope she likes to dance. I want to show her off to my friends. I know they’ll like what they see, and what I’ll be enjoying later. Don’t expect us back until after midnight. I have plans for Catherine. I want this to be a night she’ll never forget. When we get back to our room, she’ll be mine. You can watch, but after our first round I’ll expect you to go to your room. I’m going to break her in and teach her a few things. She has a lot to learn. You can listen through the door. I have a long night planned for Catherine, and remember, our arrangement only allows for you to be there for the beginning. Agreed?” “Yes” replied Ted. Moments later Catherine approached from behind. She placed her hand on Ted’s shoulder and he turned to kiss her. As he leaned toward her, she surprised him by turning her head said so his seemingly unwelcomed kiss landed on her cheek. “Ted” she said, “I’m not with you tonight. I’m with Charles. I hope you understand. After all, this is what you wanted. I hope you’ll do as you’re told.” With that, Catherine walked away with Charles beside her, his arm wrapped around her waist. Ted followed from a distance as they walked out through the lobby. The contrast between the tall, lithe and beautiful blonde who was his wife, and the handsome, rugged, athletic black man who was about to take her, was striking. It would be obvious to anyone who was watching that she was his conquest, and that he would have his way with her that night. Catherine made no attempt to be seen as separate from Charles. It was if she wanted everyone to see her with this well-built, confident, black man. While they waited under the marquee outside for their ride, Charles continued to watch from afar. He saw her reach into her purse and hand something to Charles, but he could not make out what it was. Charles simply put the item in his pocket then put his muscular arm around her waist. Catherine responded by leaning her head against his shoulder and Charles’ wayward hand slipped down to touch her sweet ass. The normally shy and demure Catherine simply snuggled even closer to him, whispered in his ear then initiated another long, wet kiss. Minutes later a black, chauffeur-driven limousine pulled up. The driver got out opening their door and watched in envy as Catherine slipped inside followed closely by her new friend. As the door closed, Ted lost sight of them behind the darkened windows which were tinted to obscure viewers from seeing the activities of those inside. Ted’s mind was racing, and his imagination was running wild. Was he touching her? Where? Was she on her knees before him? It would be at least five long hours before he would see them again.
It was well past midnight when Ted heard rustling outside the hotel room door. He watched as the handle turned and the door opened. Her hair was askew. She was giggling and seemed a little tipsy. Once inside, she looked squarely at Ted but didn’t say a word, making him feel unwelcomed by her. As the door closed Charles held her from behind and pulled her close. With the two of them facing Ted, Charles pulled her close, ran his large black hands up her sides and firmly grasped both of her breasts, squeezing them, and pinching her hardened nipples. Ted could hear her purr in response to Charles’ rough touch, and turning her head she reached back to kiss him. With their lips locked, one of his hands dropped to rub her pubic mound and pull her closer, all the while rubbing his bulge hard against her lovely ass. Taking his tongue from her mouth, Charles whispered in her ear, and Catherine quietly stepped away and went into the washroom. Smiling, Charles walked toward Ted. “You have an amazing wife Ted. She put on quite a show for me and my friends. They all danced with her and they couldn’t keep their hands off her. Even some of the other girls got in on the action with her. She loved it! Has she ever been with a woman before Ted? Oh yah, you may want to take these. She gave them to me earlier. You keep them as remembrance of tonight.” With that he reached in his pocket and pulled out a pair of sheer black panties. “Remember our agreement for tonight though. When I’ve shown you how she’s supposed to be treated, and you see how she reacts to what a real man does with her, I expect you to leave without any argument. I’ll have her hooked on black cock in no time. I know how women like Catherine respond to these experiences. She’ll be like a bitch in heat for black cock. When she wakes up she’ll want more so I’ll be fucking her again for a few hours in the morning. It’ll take some time so she won’t be cleaned up until around noon. You can knock on our door at 12:00, but not before. If she wants you to, you can join us for lunch and she can tell you about her night. If she doesn’t want you around, I’ll send you on your way because I’m taking her shopping for some new clothes tomorrow afternoon. I’ll be buying her something you’d never let her wear out back home, for fear of her being seen. Then we’re going clubbing tomorrow night. I want to show her off to some of the boys. Maybe I’ll share my good fortune with them. Pass her around to a few of them. They’d love to get a piece of her. Would you like that Ted? I’ll bet you would. You’ll be my cuckold and she’ll be my bitch. Both of you will do as I say. Your job is to make sure she’s always ready for me when I want her. Her job is to take it any way, and as often as I want to give it to her. Got it! Be back here to get her Monday morning. She’ll be worn out and sore when I’m finished with her so let her sleep in the car. Don’t be bothering her on the drive home. You can ask her about her time with me and my friends after she’s had a rest. I’ll have her down to the lobby at 9:00am, so don’t be late Cuck.” So for now, just sit your white ass down and shut the fuck up while I show you how a real man treats a woman.
Catherine emerged from the washroom. She had straightened her dress, brushed her hair, and put on fresh lipstick. She looked straight at Ted as she approached him. “Ted”, she said. “I hope I didn’t upset you earlier, but I had to focus on Charles. I didn’t want to look at you and think about us. I want this night to be about me…and Charles. We spoke about you over dinner. I told him I love you very much and will never leave you. But I also told him some other things about you. You know… your lingerie fetish; your small cock; how you can’t last; and how you don’t satisfy me. I told him how frustrated I’ve been; how other men have come onto me and how I’ve made out with them and let them feel me up when I was away on business; and how I wanted them to fuck me but I never had the nerve or the courage to do it. And I told him about some of my fantasies; about being with a black man; being with a woman; being forced to do things I’d never ever let you do to me; being surrounded by a group of men and women and having their hands all over me and then using me for sex; and having a man take me to a hotel and force me to have sex with other men and having them throw money at me like I’m a whore. Ted, I’ve missed the feeling of what it’s like to be a real women and my need to be taken care of by a real man. I need that now Ted!” All Ted could do was nod his head in acknowledgement and look down in embarrassment.
“Stand up Cuck!” Charles snapped. “You wanted me to have your wife, so give her to me now.” Bewildered by Charles’ demanding tone, Ted found himself standing as ordered. “Give her to me now Cuck!” Ted walked over and stood behind his wife and gently wrapped his arms around her waist. Speaking softly in her ear, Ted told her he loved her. Then, without further delay, he began to unzip the back of her dress. Easing her dress off her shoulders, it slid down. Her ample breasts stopped it from falling so he reached around and pulled the dress down at the front allowing it to fall freely to the floor, exposing her erect nipples and freshly-shaved pussy. Ted instinctively knew what was expected of him next. He spoke softly and nervously in a hushed tone. “Charles” he said, “I want you to take my wife and do for her what I cannot do. Please give her what she needs, and use her as you wish.” Dressed only in her shelf bra, garters, stockings and stilettos, Catherine looked radiant as her eyes met Charles’ and she stepped forward. Without saying a word, Charles placed his large hands on her shoulders and gently pushed her to her knees. Then as if it had been rehearsed, Catherine reached forward and started to work his belt buckle. With the buckle undone, she proceeded to open his pants and unzip his fly. Carefully, she lowered his pants then proceeded to pull on his boxers. As they slid down Ted could see the small black curls of his pubic hair. Then as she continued to pull, his cock began to show. Hardened by the site of Ted’s beautiful wife, Charles’ cock protruded proudly into her face. Seeing it for the first time, she gasped saying “Oh my God! It’s magnificent.” His hands reached out and guided her head toward his mighty weapon, and knowingly, she opened her mouth receive its tip. She had never touched an uncircumcised cock before, but instinctively she knew what to do. Gently she licked the tip and slowly circled the head with her tongue as she pulled the skin back to reveal the fullness in its mushroom shaped tip. Her eyes were now closed, but she didn’t need to see. Tightly pulling her hair to control her movements, Charles had her lick the length of his mighty cock to bath it with her warm saliva. Then with one hand on her head and one on his manhood he held it like night-stick, rubbing it along the outside of her cheeks and slapping her face gently with it as she pursued it with her wanton mouth. As his grip tightened, he forced her further down and she found her mouth converging over his dangling scrotum. Ever so gently she licked his sack, then took one of his balls gently into her mouth and twirled her tongue around it in compliance. Further still, he pulled her under him and she found her tongue travelling the path from his sack to his ass. As his legs straddled wider, he pulled her hair forcefully. Completely submissive to his power, his grip was controlling her movements. She was enthralled by his dominance and obedient to his silent instructions. Taking his lead, she rimmed his ass and did her best to please him as she instinctively tried to work her tongue deep into its tightness. Then he released her hair and allowed her the freedom to do as she pleased. Surprisingly, she continued to rim her tongue around his hole, darting her tongue in repeated attempts at penetration. Then, taken harshly by her hair, she was raised again to kneel before him and face his massive cock.
Ted watched closely and wondered how his wife could take such a massive cock. It had to be at least ten inches long, and about six inches thick…three times the amount of man-meat Ted could provide. He had only ever seen such a magnificent tool in the pages of magazines. Catherine was in heaven, and she was oblivious to the world around her. Not a thought was given to the presence of her loving husband who sat motionless in the chair next to her. This man, this stranger, this black cock, had captivated her, and was now controlling her very being. Nothing else mattered to her.
“Suck it bitch!” Charles commanded. A gentleman no more, Charles was in total control. Placing her hand on its blackness, her thin white fingers could not completely surround it. It was too thick so she took her other hand to seize it. Never before had she touched such a weapon of destruction. As she held it she knew that after this night, she would never again feel her husband’s skinny little cock as it entered her. She would be stretched, or spoiled as she preferred to think, by the thickness of this magnificent black cock that consumed her every thought. Her pussy would be ravaged by this black monster and she would want for nothing less from this night on. Opening her mouth as wide as she could, she slowly took the tip and lowered her head feeling its stiffness and its power as she succumbed. As Charles had said, she would be his “bitch in heat for black cock”, and he was right. She was his now, and she was where he wanted her; enthralled, mesmerized, submissive and obedient to his every command.
With his hands once again on her head, he tightly gripped her hair and pulled her head over his massive member. Intoxicated by its power, Catherine took its mass into her mouth, eagerly accepting it. She made every effort to take it all, but it was too large. Supporting herself on the floor with one hand, she used the other to grip the base of his cock so as not to gag on it as he forced her head harder upon his thick meat. Taking all that she could, Catherine was beholden to its power. Her world was this cock and she was not letting go. Her cheeks swelled to their limits as his cock slid in and out, over and over again. Working it harder each time she struggled to accept it, trying to feel every inch of it. Soon she found a rhythm to meet his thrusts as he pulled her by her hair and fucked her face. Ted watched as Catherine’s saliva dripped from her gaping mouth onto her heaving tits below. Drooling all over his powerful tool, she gurgled and gasped with each stoke, intermixed with the sounds of her moans as she enthusiastically plunged for all she could take. She no longer looked like the lady who worshipped her god in the pew beside him at church. Rather, she was a slut worshipping the embodiment of her hidden desires, as a slut should. She was in awe of this massive black cock. And worship it she did!
Stopping suddenly, Charles ordered Catherine to lie on the bed. Starting to remove her heels, Charles barked “No, leave them on!” Lying on her back, she was positioned with her head hanging over the edge. She looked like a goddess. Her nipples were swollen and her legs were widely parted exposing her swollen slit. Her lips glistened with the wetness that would lubricate his entrance into her forbidden nest, and she was ready to be impaled by this wonderful man who was a stranger no more. As Ted looked on, he was glad he’d bought her the garter belt and seamed stockings. They looked amazing on her as she bent her knees and dug her four inch heels into the mattress to support herself in preparation for her mouth and throat to be ravaged. Charles stood over her, roughly feeding her his cock, pushing it past her eager lips and into her virgin throat. She had never been deep-throated before, but she took it like a pro. Accepting its length, she managed to take it deep and without gagging. She was having her throat fucked by this powerful man. As her mouth worked his cock, he reached over and roughly fondled her tits, pinching and pulling her nipples harshly. Ted watched as Catherine adapted to his pace and accepted his member deep into her throat. She guided his cock with one hand while she reached between her legs to work her clitoris with the other. Cock in her throat, nipples being pulled, playing with herself…she was a sight to behold. Ted was in love with this woman, who for the moment was totally oblivious to him.
The time had now come. Charles withdrew his rigid pole, glistening from Catherine’s saliva. As he did so, she reached back to grasp it in a vain attempt to continue her work, but Charles had other plans. “Move up here.” he commanded. Catherine sat up slowly, her head spinning from the lack of blood, having been virtually upside down to receive his cock. As she positioned herself in the middle of the bed he reminded her to leave her shoes on. Looking at Ted, he said “Your wife is a quick learner and a great cock-sucker. I’ll turn her into an expert cock-sucker in no time. Now, do you want to see me fuck her with my big, black cock?” Ted hesitated as he looked over at Catherine. She was lying on the bed with her fingers stroking her hardened clit. She smiled at her husband and said “Tell him yes Ted. I’m ready. Please!” “Answer me now Cuck”, he barked. Ted looked up at Charles who towered over him and meekly answered “Yes”. “Yes who? I’m Sir to you Cuck!” barked Charles. “Yes Sir”, said Ted. “Get over here then and watch closely.” As Charles positioned himself between Catherine’s outstretched legs, Charles held his pole of steel and began to rub it along her wanton cunt.
He had done this before. Not with Catherine, but with many other white women. Most of them married, but all of them with an unfulfilled need to be fucked hard and rough. They were tired of being treated like delicate china dolls, being caressed and cared for. They all wanted to be taken and used in submission to the desires of men who were stronger than their husbands. These were bad boys, just like the ones that the pretty rich high-school girls used to step out to play with…the ones from the other side of the tracks that instinctively knew that from time to time these blonde bitches needed their fill of cock. “Ride ‘em rough and ride ‘em long” was their motto. Many of these women would tell Charles that they never knew what it was like to be consumed by the thought of cock until they had been fucked by a black man. They were the white wives who would travel with their girlfriends to Jamaica once a year to get their fill of black cock before returning home to their families to resume their proper station in life. Then unable to extinguish their hidden desires, they would seek out local black men to quench their lust. Charles was one of them, and he was one of the best.
“Don’t get the wrong idea Cuck, but hold this and feed it to her.” Charles grabbed Teds hand and placed it on his hardness. “Feed this white bitch my black cock, Cuck!” he demanded. With that Charles leaned forward and Ted positioned Charles’ cock at the entrance to Catherine’s delicate slit. Pushing forward, his head separated her swollen lips as Ted guided it in. Feeling the width of it, Catherine gasped, closing her eyes to concentrate on this moment of truth. Stepping back, Ted quietly sat in the chair next to the bed. His eyes were transfixed on this wife. He watched and listened carefully as she held her breath and lifted her knees as Charles slowly slid his massive cock deeper into her tight hole. Taking her legs by his hands, he lifted them until her knees were planted into her chest. Pushing further still his nightstick plunged into unchartered depths. She gasped and cried out as he filled her. With her eyes closed she rolled her head from side to side, pleading with him. “Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes.” she cried. “Oh God yes, fuck me, please!” The response Charles had elicited from Catherine was like a foreign language to Ted. He had never heard it before, and knew he never would again. Holding her legs, Charles began to withdraw then slide his cock back into her. Gradually he inserted his cock in further until it was deep in her, but not all the way. That would take some time. She needed to get used to its size. Picking up the pace, he started to pump her like a piston powering an engine. Charles knew from experience that by establishing a rhythm, Catherine would be able to take him deeper until she could take him all. “Give it to me! Fuck me! Please fuck me hard!” she proclaimed. Ted listened as his beautiful wife was transformed into a wanton slut before his eyes. He sat expressionless as Catherine proclaimed her love of cock…black cock. Mumbling, and hard to understand, Catherine was delirious with lust. “Do you like it Bitch?” Charles asked. “Yes, god yes, I love black cock. Fuck me harder!” She responded. “Are you ready to take the rest?” “Yes, give it to me.” she responded. Leaning further in, Charles pushed his cock the rest of the way in. Ted listened intently as he heard his wife moon as the last few inches pierced her lips. “Oh God!” she cried. Tears rolled down as she reached up to grab Charles and pull him tightly against her. Her heaving tits were pressed hard against his chest and her lips sought out his. Catherine was desperately trying to kiss him with a passion unknown to Ted. Finding his lips she fed him her tongue and squeezed her arms tightly around his shoulder. They were one…fully connected with passion and lust. Her muffled cries became louder when she reached her first orgasm…one of many to come. This went on for at least ten minutes…ten minutes of heaven for Catherine. Her husband sat off to the side, watching and listening and stroking his small cock. Trying his best not to cum, he to stop because he did not want to embarrass himself any further in front of this god-like man. Her cries filled the room as this amazing fuck machine drilled her with his cock. Stopping and withdrawing, he rapidly spun her around and moved her into her favourite position. Plunging in her gaping hole, he fucked her like a dog. Bending over, she buried her head in the pillow and spread her legs wide as he rammed her from behind. Ted lost count of her orgasms over the next twenty minutes. Sweat was rolling off Charles’ forehead, but he showed no signs of slowing down…at least not until he grabbed her hair from behind, and pulling it hard cried out “Take my black seed Bitch!” Then with his ass twitching he pulled her hair tightly, slowed his pace, and held her firmly as he deposited his hot, sticky load deep inside her fertile womb. Lying on top of her, he whispered in her ear and all Ted could hear was his wife saying the word “Yes”. Rolling off of her, he stood by the bed and told Ted to get on the floor before him. Ted slowly slid from his place in the chair and once on his knees, looked up at Charles. “Yes Sir? He asked. Clean this off now. With that, Charles held his spent cock in his hand, and with its length glistening for Catherine’s juice, he ordered Ted to lick his cock. Leaning forward Ted stuck out his tongue and began to lick him. Seconds later Charles grabbed his hair and said “Suck it clean Cuck!” Ted obeyed and soon found himself savouring the taste of his wife’s freshly fucked pussy from the length of this magnificent black monster. Laughing aloud, Charles said to Catherine “It’s your turn now. Go over and look after her too Cuck!” Crawling on his knees to the bed, Ted moved up between his wife’s legs and looked at her well-fucked pussy. Her lips were swollen and red. They were parted and he could see white fluid oozing out from her crack. Parting her legs further with his hands, Ted moved in and began to lick her beautiful slit. Pushing his tongue in deeply, he gathered their juices and swallowed their milky mixture. His role was clear. He was their cuckold and he was expected to clean her up in preparation for the next round. Knowing that he would not be with them to witness that round, he focussed on this intimate moment with his bride and savoured the taste of his reward.
Minutes later Charles stepped out of the washroom and the command was given. “Get the fuck out now Cuck! I have work to do. I’m going to turn your wife into a slut and she needs training. Go to your room, and we’d better not hear from you until noon tomorrow. Go, get out.” Ted got up from the bed, and leaned over to kiss his wife, but she turned her head and said nothing. Ted walked through the door to the adjoining suite and as he entered his darkened room he heard Charles behind him. “We’ve made plans to go back to the club next weekend, but you’re not invited. She’ll be spending the weekend with me at my place, and she knows what’s expected of her. I expect you to help her get ready for me though. Buy her some slutty lingerie, paint her toenails, help her with her hair, and get her dressed for me. I think you’ll make a good cuckold Ted.” Then he turned and walked back into the room where he would transform Catherine into a new woman…a slut. The door closed and slumping on the floor with his back leaning against the door, Ted listened as he heard Catherine call to Charles. “Please come here Charles. I need you to fuck me again.” It would be a long night…
Pathetic Cuckold (Part 4)
Posted by admin
During the first week of my “Vacation” i was made to walk around the house in stockings, garter, bra and heels, with my buttplug in and lipstick on. Part of my duty was to suck Tim’s cock at least 3 times a day. It got to the point that all he would do is point to his cock and i would get on my knees and begin to suck. Lynn enjoyed watching me suck cock and having me clean her cum filled pussy as she made fun of me.
One day she called me into my bathroom where she was waiting for me holding a black dildo in her hand. She told me to take off my heels and remove my buttplug. When i was done she handed me the dildo and a tube of lubricant. OK cocksucker, lub this up and get in the shower she barked. Once i was in the shower she took the dildo from me, placed glue on the suction cup and held it by the wall. She orderd me to spread my ass cheeks and back up to it. As i backed up she aligned it so that it was set at a hight that would match my asshole and resed it to the wall. Back up to it wimp, lets get this dildo up your sissy ass.
i felt so degraded as i backed up to it. Lynn was laughing as the tip of the dildo made contact with my hole.
Tim walked in and was laughing. Get it in there she yelled, get that dildo up your sissy ass right now. i backed up to it and pushed on it until the head of it slipped into me. Lynn reached down to my locked up cock and pushed hard on it. Get it in there she demanded, get that fucking dildo up your wimp sissy as right now or I’ll have Tim beat you silly. i backed up more and more until i had worked the full length of it into me.
Now stay there with that dildo up you wimp sissy ass and let the glue dry. From now on, when you prepare to shower you will get on your knees and suck on the dildo for 10 minutes. Then you will lub it up and take it up your sissy ass and shower. They left me standing there with the dildo up my ass and went off to the bedroom to fuck. When they were done i was called into the bedroom to do my clean up duties. I was told to put my heels back on and re-insert my buttplug.
It was Tuesday of the second week of my training when Lynn took my humiliation to a whole new level. The two of them had gone out and left me to do the dinner dishes. They had been gone a little over an hour. I heard Lynn laughing as they came in the door. Oh Bobbie she called, get your pathetic cocksucking sissy ass in the kitchen right now, I have something for you. Little did i know what what i was about to face. As i entered the kitchen there stood Lynn and Tim with one of her girlfriends Carol, and some other guy. i felt the blood drain from my face when i saw them. There i was, in pink stocking, garter, bra, and heels, locked in my chastity device, with my cocksucking red lipstick on and a buttplug up my ass. As soon as Carol saw me she broke out laughng. Oh my God she said, you really went through with it.
I didn’t know what to do, i stood there frozen in place feeling so ashamed and humiliated. I thought i was going to pass out. Look at that pathetic little dick of his locked up in the chastity device Tim said laughing. Can you belive she is married to this wimp he added. Carol looked down at my locked up cock then over at Lynn. You weren’t joking when you told me about how small it was, no wonder you’re fucking someone else Carol said laughing. i felt the tears building in my eyes as they joked about me.
After a few moments Lynn said, lets go into the living room and I’ll fill you in on everything. The look on her face made it clear that she was very much enjoying my humilitation. They were still laughing as they walked off. Bring Carol and I some wine and get the Men a beer and get your cocksucking sissy ass in the living room Lynn ordered. When i didn’t respond, Lynn yelled, did you hear me wimp? I was wiping away the tears as i responed, Yes Mistress i heard you.
i was shaking a i poured the wine into the glasses and placed them on theserving tray with 2 bottles of beer. My head was down as i walked into the living room and served the drinks. As i was serving them Lynn said laughing, Bobbie Dear tell Carol that you are a pathetic wimp cocksuckig sissy who is caged and buttpluged by your Mistress wife and her Boyfriend Master. i looked at her and pleaded please don’t make me. Now she barked or I’ll send pictures to your work. Ashamed and humiliated i said, Carol, i am a pathetic wimp cocksuckig sissy who is caged and buttpluged by my Mistress wife and her Boyfriend Master. Everyone Laughted! i was made to kneel in the middle of the living room while Lynn told Carol and her boyfriend Ron all about what she and Tim had done to me. When she got to the part about making me suck cock Carol looked over at me. So Bobbie, you really are a cock sucker now she asked? i didn’t know what to do or say, i just looked at her and then over to Lynn. Lynn told me, answer her question Bobbie, are you really are a cock sucker now? i looked over at Carol and said i guess so. What do you mean you guess so she asked, are you a cock sucker or not? They were all laughing as she demanded a answer. Answer her Tim ordered. i felt so degrded as i said yes Carol, i’m a cock sucker.
I don’t believe it, I’ve got to see this Carol said. Lynn can i watch Bobbie suck cock, please? Lynn looked at me then over to Carol and smiled. I’ve got a great idea she said, lets have him suck Ron’s cock. Carol was out of her seat in seconds, thats a great idea she said. She reached over to Ron and began to pull him up. Ron, come on you have to do this, I want to see her husband suck you cock. Ron stood up, you sure he asked? Oh yes I am sure, I really want to see the cocksucker in action.
Carol walked Ron over to me and reached down and unzipped his pants. Lynn told Carol to wait a minute and walked away. When she returned she had a mirror and the lipstick tube with her. What is this called Bobbie she asked as she laughed? i remembered what she said about the pictures and answered, that is my cocksucking red lipstick Mistress. She handed me the mirror and lipstick and ordered me to put it on. When i was done Lynn told me, now ask carol if you can suck her boyfriends cock while she watches. i looked over at Carol and asked, Carol may i suck your boyfriends cock while you watch.? Carol smiled and said, you know Bobbie, i think you should ask Ron if you can i you ca suck his cock, why don’t you do that, ask him. i looked over at Ron and aske, Ron may i suck you cock while carol watches? You bet your ass you can he said, as he reached in and pulled out his cock. Ron was about 4″ soft but fairly thick.
Carol took hold of his cock and pushed my mouth to it. OK Bobbie open up that cock sucking sissy mouth and lets see you suck cock. i opened my mouth and took him in. Carol was roaring in laughter as i began sucking on Ron’s cock. It did not take long before he was fully erect at 7″ and reasonably thick. Everyone was making fun of me, calling me names as i sucked on ron’s cock. Lynn yelled out, Ron take hold of his head and mouth fuck my cocksucking sissy husband. Ron took hold of my head and began rocking his hips pumping his cock in and out of my mouth. Yea you are a cucksucker, suck that cock you fucking sissy cocksucker Carol yelled. It took about 10 minutes before Ron emptied his balls into my mouth. As soon as i was done Tim walked up and made me suck him off as well. He shot part of his load in my mouth and the rest all over my face.
When Tim was done he stepped away, zipped up his pants and went back to drink his beer. I was left kneeling with cum all over my face. They continued making fu of me and calling me names for a while. Lynn put her wine glass down on the coffee table and looked at me and said, Bobbie, there is something Carol and I have hidden from you that I need to tell you. I knew about your size problem before I met you. I knew that I could get you to marry me if I played my cards right and it woorked. I have never really ever been faithfull to you. I just played the part and hid it from you all this time.
Do you remember Carol’s brother Dave she asked? Yes mistress i replied. She looked at me and smilled and said, well I know Dave Very Well. I was fucking Dave while you and I were dating. And not only while we were dating. On the day of our wedding he fucked me just before I married you. His cum was dripping out of my pussy as we took our vows. The first day you were back to work after our honeymoon, he came over and fucked me all day. And Dave was not the only one, over the first 2 years that we have been married I have fucked more then 10 different guys and have taken part in a few gang bangs.
When she finished telling me all about her cheating on me she told me i could go clean myself up and go to bed.
Sometimes you can find the right man to fulfill your every need
Posted by admin
Sometimes you can find the right man to fulfill your every need. He’s perfect for you in every way! But the more common scenario is you can find a guy to only give you half of what you need. You find a man that is your perfect partner, but he stinks at sex. What’s a girl to do?
Find a bull! That’s what I did, anyway. A guy who had a rock hard cock and was able to fuck me like a slut just about any time I needed a stiff dick to ride.
As soon as he arrived, he could tell my poor little pussy hadn’t been fucked right in days. I was in desperate need! I nearly ripped his clothes off! I think my eagerness caused him a little rush of excitement, because his cock started to slowly rise to attention. Taking that as my cue, I happily wrapped my lips around the head of his thick cock and started to swirl my tongue around the tip. Pretty soon I was bobbing up and down on his cock, licking the shaft and stroking it as I worked up and down with my mouth. Once he was fully hard, he flipped me over to my back, and started licking my sweet pussy. Feeling his hot tongue on my very wet pussy lips and clit nearly sent me into orgasm first thing. I rocked my hips and raised my body off the bed, pushing myself onto his face more and more, harder and harder. His tongue felt incredible as it forced its way into my pussy, I could only imagine how much pleasure that big cock was going to give me! I begged him to shove his cock deep inside me, telling him how I craved it more than anything. He gladly complied…
Pushing my legs down and ensuring he could get as deep as possible, he fucked my sweet, wet pussy hard. I enjoyed every last minute of it, and of course he did – cocks don’t lie! 
So what do I love more than being fucked with my legs in the air? You guessed it, doggy style, guy fucking me from behind while my ass is way up in the air. My guy gets to hold my sexy hips and use the “handles” to push and pull me as he pleases. I’m totally in his control. Pounding me almost non-stop, my guy made sure I came quite a few times while fucking me doggy style…
All that hard work will wear someone out… so as he lay back down on the bed, I positioned myself to where my mouth wasn’t far away at all from his cock. I think it surprised him that I immediately started licking my own juices off his big cock, enjoying all of the different tastes and textures. What can I say? I love sucking big dicks, no matter where they’ve been. Within reason, obviously.
Now, what horny woman can resist a hard cock just hanging around? You know I couldn’t! I climbed right on top of that stiff shaft and never flinched – I needed to have all of his dick inside of me! He was really getting into it too, and it seems like the harder I wanted to fuck him, the harder he ended up fucking me!
He continued with me on top for a good bit of time, bouncing up to meet me mid-stride, and then changing speeds a bit, before it got boring. I liked it when it was rough with me just a little bit, pulling my hair and holding on to my hips, using me like his little fuck toy. It makes me feel like he wanted to have complete control over a woman that cuckolds her husband. Quite the bull!
Finally he decided he’d had enough of my pussy. He orders me to get up on all fours again so he can plow in really deep with his big dick. Of course I did exactly as I was told, wanting to be very submissive to this bull. He kept thrusting harder and harder and my moans grew louder as well, until finally we both exploded into orgasm at the same time! Him, filling my slut pussy full with his hot, sticky cum, and my orgasm, which soaked the bed! Did I mention I squirt from time to time? It was an amazing experience, having a bull treat me like his personal slut, and being able to orgasm at exactly the same time. SO hot!
We both collapsed from exhaustion. Can’t wait for next time!
Cyndi, Mike and Johnny
Posted by admin
The time of this story was when me and my sweet sexy hotwife Cyndi were living in North Carolina. My wife was a member of a full service health club, and our friend Mike was the manager. Mike and Cyndi had been just fucking around for two or three years at least. He had fucked my wife in his office, in the gym on the floor, in the stream room, about everywhere except the lobby.
They would also have sex at our house as well as his house and when they did they would let me watch, or listen, I would always get to go down on her afterward as they both laughed and teased me.
My wife spent really much time on tennis courts in the summer and was just dripping sexy in her tennis skirt and clingy thin sleeveless t shirts with her hard nipples straining to escape. One of the regular visitors, a guy named Johnny at the club started spending much time in conversation with her at every opportunity.
One day when she walked in Mike was standing there at the door talking with Johnny, as Cyndi walked in Mike greeted her and they kissed as they did Johnny couldn’t help but notice it was a deep kiss and Mikes hand cupped her ass briefly. After she had walked away Johnny said to Mike “She is so hot, I wanna fuck her” and Mike looked at him and laughed saying to him, “Thats the sweetest, hottest peice of pussy I have ever had”. Johnny was really surprised, he asked Mike isn’t she married and Mike said “yes she is and sometimes when we fuck we let her husband watch”.
Well, Mike asked Johnny if he really wanted to fuck her and the answer was yes. They were talking about something while walked out to the tennis courts and watched Cyndi play. When she finished, Mike started talking to her and they walked away from there. A few minutes later she and Mike walked back up to the place where Johnny stayed and Cyndi winked and said “see you tomorrow guys” and as she pasted Johnny she stopped kissed him on the cheek and said “Yumm you taste sweet, I can’t wait”.
Cyndi was agree to go out with them the next night and have a good time fucking both of them, and Mike told Johnny about that. The next night when Cyndi pulled up Mike and Johnny were waiting in Mike ’s Dodge Ramcharger. When she got in the truck Mike started kissing her and feeling thru her clothes, pinching her nipples and rubbing her pussy outside her pants, she just moaned in his mouth as he kissed her. After they broke the kiss she turned to Johnny put her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply when they broke their kiss she looked him in the eyes and said “I have been wanting to fuck you since the first night I seen you”. Mike said to her we are going to take you out in the woods and fuck you silly.
Cyndi said he drove her to a spot that undoubtedly he knew and when he stopped the truck he started kissing her and taking her clothes off. She got in the back seat and looked at Johnny and asked him, “Are you going to watch or wait outside for your turn” she said he mumbled he would wait and got out of the truck. Cyndi said that as soon as Mike got in the backseat she started sucking his cock and as she did she looked out the window of the truck and made eye contact with Johnny, she said that she was so turned on she gave Mike the sloppyest blow job she could just to turn Johnny on as much as possible. She has always said that Mike was the best fuck of all her fuck buddies over the years because he just fucked her like he owned her.
My first cucking… My story is all true.
Posted by admin
Some time ago I didn’t realize it, but the girl who is now my wife was still fucking other guys when we just began going out. Why she wouldn’t have full sex with me? That was a mystery for me for the first time. She was previously married and I just thought she wasn’t ready for sex.
Time went quickly and she soon had me lapping at her VERY wet pussy. No doubt it was driving her crazy when I licked her to orgasm. I had never been with anyone so wet before!
Fast forward to a few years ago. She had become more imperious and I had somehow become much more submissive. My male underwear soon started disappearing and I soon started wearing sexy, lacy panties instead. My “man” underwear was almost nothing and I was wearing panties 24/7. If I ever wore man underwear, my wife would become agitated to the point I wanted to wear pretty panties for her. Soon, I couldn’t envision wearing anything else.
And that didn’t seem normal for me! My wife had me WANTing to wear sissy and silky things… Soon I found myself unable to control my sexual urges. On weekends I relished the time alone when I could wear more than just panties. I also wore bras, skirts, stockings and high heels. That was the exception but I always wore my panties.
Although I didn’t ever worried about my size, my wife confided during sex she had much bigger cocks. That instantly made my cock jump to attention knowing other men with bigger cocks got to penetrate her wet pussy. I was soon asking her how many men she has had, how big they were and if they were good in bed. Lying there is panties and hearing about other men enjoying her drove me crazy! I soon started wearing smaller panties and shaving myself with a small landing strip to feel appropriate.
I started to interest more and more about other men and cocks and her sexual fantasies. I admit I had stopped licking her pussy. She would remind me what a good pussy licker I was. I’m not sure why I had stopped but it just wasn’t the same. Not sure how it came about but I was shocked to hear an old secret…
While dating, my wife would see other men, get fucked and then go out with me. On top of that, she encouraged me to go down and eat her filled pussy. I was totally naive at the time and had no idea that her “very wet” pussy actually was full with cum from a previous lover. She was amazed at how eager I lapped and enjoyed eating her
I started thinking and eventually telling her that I wanted to eat her again – but I wanted her filled. She initially thought I would eat her after having finished. Of course, that was not the case. I started letting her know that I would love to eat her again and asked how she felt about letting me eat her like “old times”. She would get very wet just talking about it. Soon, we couldn’t have sex without talking about another man enjoying her body. Each time we both became very turned on to the point we would dream about it and then sex-text each other about it.
A LONG time passed with the same thing. Both of us wanting her to enjoy another man but nothing happened. She started thinking about it without me, dreaming and even shared her feelings with some of her friends. It was shocking for her to find out that many of them were married AND having sex on the side.
Now That I Can Handle
Posted by admin
I can handle being your cuckold husband… most of the time. I can live with the gut wrenching pain, not physical, but mental. I know that you love me dearly and would never do anything to hurt me. But the pain is there nonetheless, a sort of self inflicted pain. But the pain I can live with.
But there is one thing that I just can’t handle anymore… helping you get ready for your date. I draw your bubble bath just the way you like it and then softly and gingerly wake you from your nap by sucking on your toes. You came in from the gym about an hour ago and announced that tonight was date night. Then you laid down for a nap and gave me orders about your bath and how to wake you. You needed the nap so that you would be vivacious and full of energy tonight. Your feet are still damp as I deftly remove your shoes and socks and then begin kissing them, soft, gentle, respectful kisses. At first. Then my wandering tongue begins to bathe those sweaty soles and explore the cleavage between your toes. The same toes that I polished last night with descending shades of blue, from Dark Midnight to Caribbean Sky Blue. Oh how I live to worship my Mistress’s feet. I know that soon those toes will be bathed in white sticky cum, but it won’t be mine. Oh how I long to release my pent-up seed onto those exquisite feet.
But, alas, it is not to be, because I am now guiding you by the hand into the tub where I will scrub you down and shave your legs. I know that soon those legs will be wrapped tightly around another as he pumps you to orgasmic heights that previously you had only dreamed were possible. As I towel you off I look longingly at your soft white hands, with fingernails painted to match your toes, and imagine them teasing my chest and abs. I imagine the contrast of your milky white skin as those little hands wrap around my throbbing cock and tease me to the edge of orgasm over and over. It’s true, those dainty hands will be stroking cock tonight, but it will be another. Oh how I wish I were he…
In the bedroom I stand back and admire you naked, my wife of 26 years. At 48 years old you still have a firm sexy body that any young stud would love to ravish. You carry 140 lbs. on your petite 5’3” frame, a lot of that having come after the birth of our three children (now grown and gone). Childbirth widened your hips and enlarged your breasts, but you maintain a small waist and that gives you the perfect hourglass figure. The magic moment is broken as I help you slip into a sheer black demi pushup bra and matching thong panties. Your erect nipples push against the tight fabric, seemingly defying gravity. I snap on a black garter belt and then roll those sheer blue silk stockings up your gorgeous legs. We ensure that your sexy blue toenails are still visible thru the stockings. You then step into a light blue chiffon mini dress and I pull it up around your shoulders and fasten the snaps. I look longingly at the dress that comes to mid thigh, just below the tops of your stockings. As you sit at your vanity mirror to do your makeup and hair, I am allowed to lie down on my back under your chair as you use my face for your footstool.
Finally you are ready and, with a raging hardon, I slip the 5” clear mules onto your dainty feet. The heels do nothing to hide your feet in all their glory, showcasing those perfectly pedicured toes, sexy arches, and perfect hourglass shape. I look up pleadingly as the Love of my life is about to walk out the door. You have gotten all dolled up, not for my pleasure, but for another’s. Your legs seemingly go on forever and your cleavage taunts me mercilessly. Tonight you will fill some lucky guy with lust and sex. Such is the life of a cuckold wife.
Ok, so I made it thru helping you prepare for your date. But the thing that I really can’t handle is driving you to meet your man…
I open the backseat door for my lady and you crawl in, flashing bits of upper thigh in the process. I close the door, get in and begin driving. I adjust the A/C and music to meet my lady’s taste. I am a slave to your every whim. The old familiar knot begins stirring in my gut as we pull up to the club and you get out and begin strutting towards the entrance. I am in a trance as I watch your hips wiggle underneath the tight dress, then you stop, turn around, and blow me a kiss and wave good-bye. The smirk on your face says it all and I know it’s going to be a long hard night.
All right, so I made it thru driving you to the club, but now I must do something until time to come back and pick you up, and that I just can’t take anymore. The sweet torture of knowing that my darling bride has entered a meat market and is sizing up some young stud less than half her age for a night of fun and adventure… it is more than I can take. But take it I must, because I now have the biggest most sustaining erection of my life. I ponder some mathematical concepts… we know that jealousy + passion = extremely horny, but is that a linear function or exponential? Judging from the size of my cock straining against my jeans I’m thinking the latter. But I am not allowed to relieve myself. I am on the honor system, but you will know if I do, you will know…
So I go get a bite to eat. Alone. Although I can’t really eat much, not with the churning in my stomach. Then I go watch a movie, half-heartedly. Alone. All the time my loving wife is dancing, laughing, and selecting. I cannot take it anymore, but take it I must. Around 10:00pm I head back to the club and wait in the parking lot. Presently you appear with a strapping young man on your arm, and what a prize he is. He must be 6’4” and 225 lbs with raven hair and strong arms. I marvel at how gracefully you walk in your deadly stilettos. I catch a glint of light from your blue fingernails as they massage his chest and abs. You never walk tipsy like the other women who exit this club, because you eschew alcohol. After all, drinking dulls the senses and you want to be wide awake to fully enjoy the pounding you will receive shortly.
Now comes the part that I just cannot handle anymore, driving you and your date back to our home. I open the door and usher the two of you into the backseat. You are all giggles and smiles as you quickly introduce me as your chauffer, but I can tell, I can see that familiar look in your eyes. You are almost too horny to even walk, and I know that soon you will be in the arms of your latest conquest and he will take you to that next dimension. But I at least expected you to wait until we got home! I eye you in the rear view mirror and see that you are making out. Your are engaging in oral intercourse with your tongues as you kiss each other deeply. His left hand begins to massage your breasts and I know that your nipples are responding. I hear the “whoosh” as his hand finds it’s way up your skirt, stroking those sensuous stocking clad legs. I can’t see this, but I imagine that as you begin to moan softly his fingers have reached your treasure chest and he is teasing your thru the thong panties. No doubt your panties are dripping wet by this point. Your musky smell fills the car and permeates my nostrils. I hear the familiar sound of a zipper going down and I know that those soft satiny hands are now playing with his cock.
We finally pull into the garage and I get out and open the back door. You look up at me sheepishly and straighten your dress as best you can as you step out of the car. We all walk into the living room and the two of you take you’re your passionate make out session to the couch. All the while I stand by awkwardly and watch. I have pangs of jealousy and want to scream at you to stop, to come back and be my wife, but the throbbing in my pants tells me otherwise. By this time you are sitting on his lap with your legs spread around his groin, your head is leaned back as he kisses your neck and cleavage, and I know what you want next. I slowly and quietly walk over and unzip your dress and deftly lift it over your head. This is the first time he sees you in just your bra and panties. Oh, and those silky blue stockings. And the garter belt. And of course the high heels. And what a sight you are! I carefully fold your dress and return to my chair. This chair is my prison as I watch a young bull ravish my Love’s tender body.
Presently you stand up, step back and twirl around so that he can fully appreciate your true beauty. You snap your fingers and I instantly crawl to your side. You tell me to get our young guest a soft terry robe and a drink. You, in the meantime, are going upstairs to freshen up and slip into something more comfortable. You cherish the horrified look on my face because I know what is coming next, and that I just cannot handle anymore. Please, no, don’t do it, just sleep with him if you must, but don’t do this! When a woman wears sexy lingerie she is stating in no uncertain terms that she is giving herself completely and unequivocally to her man. And baby, we both know that is your intention tonight. With a dryness in my throat I watch you slowly ascend the stairs and I want to go with your. Nevertheless, I comply with your orders and serve the young man, then walk quietly back to my seat of humiliation. His clothes quickly end up as a pile on the floor and just as he has donned the robe you walk back into the room. My heart nearly stops at the breathtaking sight before me, and our young friend responds in turn as I notice an incredible bulge beneath his robe. You have obviously chosen a newlywed fantasy for tonight’s adventure because you are wearing a tiara and bridal veil along with a short completely sheer white babydoll nightie.. A frilly garter adorns your left thigh and your precious feet are shod with white high heel marabou slippers. A glint of light flashes from the blue toenails on your now bare feet and legs. Your creamy white thighs end in a dark bush barely covered by white thong panties. Your dark nipples are clearly visible as they strain against the sheer white fabric. You walk over to your lover and enter into a long embrace as you once again explore each other mouths and tongues. You motion for me to leave and refresh the drinks, and when I reenter the room I see you, MY bride, on your knees in front of your man. You are passionately licking his cock and fondling his testicles. I watch as your tongue teasingly makes it’s way up and down his shaft and your hot pink lips engulf his head. After a couple of minutes you pull back and look back at me, silently mouthing “I love you so much”, as your left hand slowly jacks him off and your right hand plays with his balls.
This is the part that I just cannot take anymore. You have a technique that always works on young stallions to ensure that he will be able to pump you for hours to come. You call it your Jackie technique. It is important that he ejaculate early, because that means his cock will be somewhat desensitized for the rest of the night, which means that he will be able to drill you long and hard before coming again himself. With luck, he should be able to pump you to at least three orgasms before he ejaculates again.
You stop momentarily and snap your fingers, and I crawl to your side and hand you the warm bottle of babyoil. You liberally bathe his rigid member with the warm oil and then began jacking him off in earnest. He begins moaning as you take him to the brink of ecstasy a couple of times but you always know just when to stop. You switch hands and now squeeze his cock head with your right hand as your left hand works his testes. Within minutes his hips are bucking wildly upwards and the grimace on his face tells us that he is near. Part of me does not want to watch, but with a wicked smile you beckon me to come closer and watch you handle a real man. Those hot blue fingernails are just mere moments away from being glazed with his sweet release. You bend down to lick some pre-cum from his tip and then it happens, a huge eruption splatters all over your face, in your hair, even on your lingerie. Our guest bellows out his appreciation of your manual ministrations with a low guttural growl. You lick and suck the remaining sperm from his swollen cock and then rise to admire your handiwork. While he recovers you sip on a Coke and study his hard tight body, no doubt planning how to use it for your pleasure in the ensuing hours.
Somehow I made it thru your Jackie technique, but now comes the most dreaded part of the evening that I definitely cannot handle again. The next thing I know the two of your are walking up the stairs, hand in hand. He pauses at the bedroom door, picks you up and carries you across the threshold. I watch as my bride of 26 years disappears with her partner for a night of passion and fun. You leave the door open but I am forbidden to enter or even come upstairs. As I drift in and out of sleep on the couch I hear moans and squeals emanating from within your honeymoon suite. I try and keep up with your orgasms but I lose count after four. My own raging hardon begs to be relieved, but alas I must submit to my Mistress’s wishes and refrain.
Around 4:00am I hear a car pull into the driveway, no doubt a taxi, and the young man shuffles downstairs and out the door.
I awaken early and set out to please my Mistress before she gets up. I wash and vacuum your car, do the dishes and straighten up around the house. My erection painfully comes and goes as I replay the events of last night, but I am helpless to do anything about it. I just don’t think that I can take this lifestyle anymore. Around noon I fix a scrumptious brunch and carry it upstairs. I gently pull down the cum-stained satin sheets and gently wake you. Wake up…. wake up… wake up
I sat bolt upright, the warm Florida sun gleaming in my eyes.
“Wake up, wake up, wake up sleepyhead,” says my darling wife, giving me a little shake. “I’m back from shopping and I have some things that you are really going to love”. Her eyes twinkled as she looked down at me lying in the hammock by the hotel pool.
“It’s you,” I stuttered, reaching up to palm her face, “I mean, uh, it was just a dream. Baby, pinch me and see if I am awake”.
“Of course you’re awake, but you sure were snoozing when I walked up,” she said.
“Oh honey, I just had the most, the most… the most dreadful dream…” I began but could not even finish the sentence. A sudden chill shuttered my whole body, and then I flushed hot as the warm rays beckoned down on me. And then I realized, it was just a dream after all, I was not a cuckold husband and my darling bride had not just given herself completely to a young stud. I wanted to jump and shout! But then I was brought back down to earth quickly…
“A dream, huh?” she said, noticing the sizeable bulge in my swimming trunks. “Uh-huh, maybe more like you have been ogling some young bikini girls?” she queried.
“No baby, it’s nothing like that, it’s just that I’m so relieved, that, that…” and then I pulled her down and kissed her more deeply than I have ever done in my whole life. I nearly fell out of the hammock but at that moment I didn’t care. An old couple sitting near us began to chuckle and my bride stood back up and retored “What’s gotten into you ?”. However I could see her nipples begin to push thru the tight fabric of her sun dress.
“Now stop that,” she cooed, not really meaning a word of it, “and let me show you what I bought today”.
She blushed as the old couple were still looking our way, but still proceeded to pull out a little white nightgown.
She whispered, “Look, this is completely see thru!” and put her hand on the inside so that I could see the contrast.
I was staring at her hands. She had blue fingernails! I immediately jerked her hand up close for a better look. I then begin to kiss those beautiful white hands and those sexy blue nails.
“Oh yeah,” she said, “I also got my nails done while I was out. Toes too,” she teased as she kicked off a loafer and spread her toes. Blue toes.
I nearly fainted.
Reaching into the bag, she remarked, “Do you want to see what other surprises I have in here, or would you rather go to the room and let me model for you?” she teased.
I was so excited. My nightmare was just a dream and my real life wife was by my side. Our wedding vows are still being honored. The holy sanctity of our marriage has been sustained. Our love is deeper than ever. Plus, I am going to get her pussy as soon as we get to the room.
Now That I Can Handle…
It’s a cuck life
Posted by admin
We were on one of these sites three years ago when we first started exploring the cuckold life style. I wrote about how my small dick could not satisfy my wife, I talked about how I wanted her to have mind blowing orgasms we even discussed a gang bang. We were posting rather regular until she snapped. Be careful what you ask for because you might get it.
We are at a new point in our cuckold life style, no we are not stopping but the last three years have been beyond intense. There were times I didn’t think I was going to survive. I will talk about the last three years as we go, like when she took me to the homeless shelter on Christmas and made me give everyone a blow job, or how on our wedding anniversary she had me gangbanged by twenty men, an event that lasted more than eight hours. In the end one of the men had to carry me to the car because I was so warn out I couldn’t move.
First I should tell you about her going off the deep end. Things were going well and she was getting laid two or three times a week. I would always lick her clean even after her 8 man gang bang. Then one night we were talking and she remarked that I had become quite good at sucking cock, mistakenly I told her that the sucking dick part was the worst part of this cuckold life style. I have no idea what happened because she exploded with anger telling me that if I was going to make her happy I was going suck dick and learn to love it.
The next morning we went to the local porn shop and she made me service the glory hole for three hours, while I was filling up on cum she was talking to the store owner setting up a regular visit from me to be the glory hole service man, they even promoted it so more men would show up. Suddenly every other day I was at the glory hole from 9 to noon, there would be a line of men lining up fifteen minutes before I got there.
She was still seeing various bulls I think she was seeing who measured up at the glory hole and inviting them over for more. Every day I would go home with a belly full of cum, the first scheduled day I got in the car with a belly full of baby batter and just sat there total wiped out, my jaw ached the back of my throat was raw and my forehead was bruised from her slamming my head against the top of the glory hole forcing cocks down my throat. She asked if I wanted anything for lunch and I just groaned. She stopped for fast food and when she started eating onion rings I puked all over the car, suddenly I was sitting in a pool of cum that had just moments ago been in my stomach, She wasn’t as angry as I had expected she just told me to make sure I clean it up when we got home. When we pulled in the drive there were 4 bulls waiting for her, she took them inside and told me to clean the car.
The next morning she woke me up early explaining to me that she knows that some smells make me puke and that we need to cure the problem, With that we got in the car and she drove me to the part of town where the homeless live, when she got there she said you are going to get a chance to get used to bad smells here cuck boy, She preceded to make me blow as many stinking nasty homeless men as she could find she even found two female and made me eat their dirty nasty pussies that hadn’t seen clean water in years. I puked several times when she made me suck three men’s cum out of a homeless woman’s ass. I don’t know how many times I puked that day but it was plenty.
There are tons of stories and several days I don’t even remember so I will get on with the subject at hand. I promises to reminisce in future posts just know the last three years were a lot like the first two days nasty and gross followed by her loving caring side making all better. I still to this day love my wife and would do it all again if she asked me too.
Now three years later we have come out of the worst of it, I just think she couldn’t think of anything more humiliating than what she has already done. We sat down and talked about what’s next, how were we going to keep this lifestyle going and how was I going to start bringing my share of money in to the house, after all I haven’t had a job in three years.
That’s when it came to us we needed to open a Bed and Breakfast that was exclusive to people who wanted to explore their sexuality. We opened the Cuck Inn 6 months ago. It is a invitation only B&B that has 16 rooms to rent and several play areas, we rent by the week and we are closed every other week to make sure the place is cleaner than you would want it to be. The wife makes me clean every square inch of the building. We have several ways of booking the INN sometimes we have four women and 12 men and once we had 15 men and one women it all depends on what the ladies want.
The first week we were open we had four ladies and 12 men not including my wife and myself, when they first arrived we let them alone so they can get comfortable in the surroundings, I am the cook, the maid and the cum dump so I have so much to do I wouldn’t have time to give pleasure to anyone that first day.
After everyone was checked in we had a meet and greet in the big room because it has the best bar and the room is so open that no one feels closed in. I explained that we would like everyone to get to know each other but to refrain from sex on the first night; I explained that everyone was there to fulfill a fantasy and that if we do it right we can full fill all fantasies and then just get wild. I also explained that my wife was available to join but unless requested she will be hands off. After I told them no cum leaves the building unless it is in me I gave them all a button that would activate a pager that I was wearing so that no cum would be wasted. Next I pointed out the wine glass that were positioned around the Inn just in case I can’t get there quick enough they are to deposit the cum in the wine glass and I would drink it up as soon as I could get to it. The only other rule worth repeating is that if a man upsets a woman he has to leave no questions asked.
They were all given a list of rules to agree too before they could make a reservation, rules like no man can cum in or on the cum dump for the first three days unless there is a woman touching him, In other words if you’re not pleasing a women you shouldn’t be getting off.
The first night went as planned and there were only a few cum loads that needed to be cleaned up.
The next morning I was cooking breakfast when one of the men came in to the kitchen with a huge hard on it sort of got me excited to think I might get some of that. But as the rules state we would need a woman if he was going to cum in me. I have to admit at this point over the three years I did learn to love sucking cock and the feeling I get when one is deep inside of me. That said he was stroking his hard cock and looking for relief when I reminded him of the rule If asked if there was a loop hole because all the ladies were sleeping. I told him that there is one way around it, he could cum in the blue coffee cup, he did and I was surprised as hell when he filled the cup more than half way full with his huge cum load. Just about then another fellow came in to the kitchen with the same problem I gave him the same advice. Finally I lady came in to the kitchen wanting to know if she was the first one up, I told her she was the third, then asked her to put a little coffee in the blue cup and hand it to me, I received a cup full of cum and coffee from the lady no rules broken here.
After we all ate we gathered in the big room to see how the day was going to play out. I got out the fantasy list I preceded to read the fantasies not telling which fantasy went with which person.
Fantasy number one is a lady who wrote,” I love to give head and want to blow at least a dozen men in a row, the problem is I don’t like to swallow can you help.” As you can see we a blowjob chair on the other side of the room so this lady can have maximum comfort while she gets everyone off. I will sit next to her and she will snowball me so that she doesn’t have to swallow. I suggest that this lady go first only because every man has been holding his load and she will get the biggest loads of the week.
Fantasy number two is from a lady who wants to be doubled pumped at least three times without stopping.
For fantasy number three we have a lady who wants to have a gang bang with as many men as she can until the cum pours out of her pussy like a fountain.
After reviewing 6 fantasies we all agreed the lady who wanted to give all the blow jobs should go first. She climbed in to the chair so that her belly was on the pad and her head hung of the end right above the other half of the seat where the first man was sitting. When she looked down his cock was poking her in the eye and then she got busy sucking and rubbing that cock like she was starving. He blew his load in a matter of minutes and she held every drop in her mouth until she kissed me and cum poured from her mouth to mine; I licked her mouth clean before each new cock filled it back up again. This went on until she had given 16 blowjobs and I swallowed each and every load.
I know you can’t all sit here and read my stories all night so I will stop here for today. Please cum back and read more I will post more memories like the guest who wanted to see how much cum her ass would hold I swear it took me almost twelve hours to lick all the cum out of her. Of course I will only write when my wife will allow it. I know she will because she wants me to tell you about how she humiliated me the last three years.
Who ever thought that being a cuckold husband could turn in to a full time job, not me? Got to go the bull just finished filling her and I need to clean her up before we go to the store.
Cuck Jeff
Getting to know the neighbours
Posted by admin
In my case it happened at a Halloween party. My wife Kelly and I went to our neighbours Halloween party and she was brilliant. I’ve been cuckolded for about 10 years, 2 years before we were married. My wife dates 1 or 2 times a month and we have remained fairly discreet. She usually comes home and tells me about her date while sitting on my face while I wank, but does sometimes bring guys home and lets me beat off and watch her get fucked , while she laughs at me for being her “slave”. We have lived in our current neighborhood for 3 years and have become good friends with the couple, Rich and Cathy, who throw a party every year. The last 2 were pretty wild, but nothing like this year.
She had a very hot costume of “the farmer’s daughter” and I was dressed as the farmer. The party was really crazy with lots of flirty people and plenty of booze. And things got out of hand whe it was after nearly everyone else left. There were two couples left who we know pretty well also, and the four of us. My wife was in the hot tub with Cathy and Rich and I was on the deck with the other couples. I wasn’t facing the deck, so I wasn’t initially aware of what was going on until my wife called out to me. I turned around and saw Rich sitting up on the side of the tub, with Kelly and Cathy in the tub on either side of him. My wife had a hold of his huge cock. My wife then yelled out Cathy told her she would share Rich’s cock with her since she didn’t have anything nearly this nice at home. Cathy then says “she told me about your little dick and the agreement you to have, so I hope you don’t mind. Then they both took turns sucking Rich’s cock, and he just looked at me a shrugged his shoulders.
My dick raised instantly and I was dying to beat off. Cathy then said something to my wife while laughing which I couldn’t hear, but then my wife said “come on over here baby, Cathy wants to see you play with your little dick like you do at home”. I didn’t hesitate for a second, went over to the hot tub, undid the overalls I was wearing and started stroking my already hard dick off. I looked over at the other couples, and they looked like they were enjoying watching this unfold. It has been a few years since my wife has done a threesome like this in front of me, but I always find it 100x hotter being humiliated by her in front of another woman.
After a while, stopped sharing Rich’s cock, Cathy jumped up, kissed her husband and ran into the house. She returned quickly with a condom in her hand, gave it to my wife and said she should go ahead and get the full treatment since she obviously had no chance of getting a good fucking at home tonight. My wife immediately agreed and walked to the opposite side of the hot tub and bend over so she was about 2 feet from me. Rich then put on the condom, got in the hot tub, walked over behind my wife and started fucking her. The look on her face was great, and I had to slow down stroking or I would have come. Cathy told her husband” come on baby, fuck her harder and make her come, we have to be good hosts and make sure our guests enjoy themselves.”. She then said” judging by her husband’s little stiffy, he is certainly enjoying the show”, which cause my wife to laugh as well. Kelly then commented how I never got that hard when she used to let me fuck her, its only when I watch and beat off does my dick get really hard. My wife starting moaning, when Cathy pulled her head back by the hair, told her to “let it out and enjoy herself” then stating making out with her while she came on Rich’s cock.
After she came , my wife said she wanted Rich to come in her mouth, so she turned around, got back on her knees and took the condom off. She started sucking him, then Cathy grabbed it and said” here baby, let me do the honors. You just stick out your tongue and open wide” She then started jerking off her husband aiming right at Kelly’s mouth. Cathy then started glancing right into my eyes and laughing while she jerked off her husband, and I could barely keep from coming. Rich then exploded into Kelly’s mouth and on her face. Cathy then gave me the most amazing stare and wicked grin, which caused me to feel the most humiliated I think I ever felt. She then bent down and started making out with my wife, the whole time not taking her eyes off f me as I shot my load all over the deck. It was absolutely amazing.
Once we went home a little later, I went down on my wife while jerking myself off again.
‘High’ Jacking By Lisa Rains
Posted by admin
It’s been more than three years and to this day I’ll never know what came over me on that red-eye flight back to Baltimore. I’ve never done anything like it before or since. I’m not that kind of woman (or at least I didn’t think I was). Sometimes it seems like I just dreamed it.
But I can’t forget the exhilarating, sweeping sense of power and erotic ecstasy it gave me handling that handsome stranger’s huge cock — and the dirty fun of sharing him with the flight attendant. My God! I’m cringing and blushing just writing this. It’s both the most shameful and most thrilling experience I ever had.
What made me do it? Who knows? Maybe it was the fact that my husband Bill and I had been bickering during that whole week-long vacation to Seattle. It was supposed to be a romantic getaway. I had looked forward to lots of long nights of hot sex. But instead, we fought the whole time. By the time we were ready to board the midnight flight I was feeling two very dangerous emotions: extreme sexual frustration and the angry urge to get back at Bill somehow.
We were both sulking by the time the flight was called, standing away from each other. I was about seven people behind him in the very short boarding line. I could see it was going to be a pretty empty flight. There were only about 20 of us on a plane that held more than 100 people.
I’m not sure what made me drop my purse. I guess part of it was simple sleep-deprived clumsiness. I was not only angry and frustrated that night, I was also tired. The past few nights had been spent in those bitter, exhausting arguments that go nowhere. So I was in a bit of a fog as I watched my husband board ahead of me. I reached in my purse to get my boarding pass and it slid off my shoulder and fell to the floor, some of its contents spilling out. I started to bend down to pick it up. But before I got the chance, I felt a reassuring hand on my shoulder gently compelling me to remain upright.
Out of nowhere, a powerfully built man in a sleeveless T shirt and ragged gray sweat pants had stepped up from behind me in line and was kneeling before me, picking up my lipstick, my compact, my keys and my wallet; placing them back in my purse.
I hadn’t noticed him before and still couldn’t see his face. But it was pretty clear he worked out regularly. Under his backpack, his back and shoulders were broad, and his arms were well toned. Not an ounce of fat on him. His body was firm and fit without that gym-rat, overkill, body-builder muscularity. I remember thinking, albeit subconsciously, “Hmm, where was this guy when I was single?” It was just innocent musing; a vague fantasy — I thought.
But when he’d refilled my purse and rose to hand it to me, I felt something overwhelming happen. It was something I hadn’t felt in years — with Bill or anyone else: Instant, full-out arousal. He had an incredibly gentle, yet masculine face; clear blue eyes, bright teeth. But it was more than just good looks. It was his smile that got me. He was flashing me a broad grin brimming with overconfident sexual innuendo. No. More than “innuendo,” more than “overconfident.” That smile can only be described as arrogant. I think that’s what lit me up: The disarming boldness of it. He was standing less than two feet away, smiling at me as though . . . (How can I put this?) . . . as though he owned me, as though he were claiming me with his eyes. He looked deep into me and held the look for a length of time that should have felt rude. But instead of feeling violated and angry, I was suddenly on fire. I could actually feel my face flush, my pussy dampen and my nipples harden. And just as I became aware of the last-named sensation, I saw him drop his eyes to my tits and nod approvingly, his smile becoming even broader.
“Uh…Th — thank you,” I said, taking the purse from him. My hands were actually trembling. I found it hard to catch my breath. Jesus, I thought, what the fuck is this?
After what seemed like an eternity, he “released” me. (Yes that’s what it felt like, as if he were releasing me from his spell.) He shifted his backpack and moved farther back in the line where he’d presumably come from.
I recovered somewhat, presented my boarding pass and started moving down the gangway. By the time I reached the entrance to the plane, I had almost put it behind me. My mind returned to my anger at my husband. Our boarding passes said Row 17 B and C. And as I moved in, I noticed Bill was sitting in his assigned seat (the middle one). But I decided to be spiteful and moved all the way back to Row 22 — the last row. I took the window seat, sat back and closed my eyes a moment feeling that “guess-I-showed-you” sense of victory. I was almost asleep when I heard a woman’s voice asking, “Can I get you a pillow and blanket?”
I opened my eyes to see a lovely playful-looking blond flight attendant smiling at me. “Yes,” I said. “That would be nice.”
“All by yourself?” she asked.
For some baffling reason, I answered truthfully. “I’m flying with my husband,” I said, “but we’re having some marital problems. I’d rather sit by myself if it’s okay. He’s up there in Row 17. If this seat is assigned, I’ll move somewhere else. Is that cool?”
The attendant, whose name tag identified her as “Leah,” gave me a conspiratorial smile and said, “Sure, no problem.”
Then she handed me the blanket and pillow and added. “I’ve been there, done that. Sometimes we have to teach our guys how we need to be treated. You give him this nice long six-hour flight to wonder and long for you and he’ll be eating out of your hand by the time you get to Baltimore.” She turned her eyes toward the front of the plane and her smile broadened, “Wow, looks like you may have some nice diverting company tonight.”
I looked where she was looking and felt my heart start pounding. There was the sexy stranger who had picked up my purse and set me momentarily on fire, making his way toward the back of the plane.
“Mmm,” Leah said. “What a hunk! Now that’s a ‘man vacation’ I wouldn’t mind taking.”
“A what?” I asked.
“Oh it’s just an expression, something that has helped me stay married for six years. Every now and then I have to take a little break from the monotony and enjoy some… well let’s call it ‘new scenery’. I love my husband, but a gal has to ‘get away’ now and then to keep her sanity. Don’t you think?”
I’m not sure what I would have said, but before I could answer, Leah had stepped back, ceding room to the man who had stopped at the aisle seat in my row.
And as he hoisted his backpack up to the luggage compartment, I noticed something stunning, something that took my breath away and gave me an even stronger wave of gooseflesh than I’d felt back in the line: As he stretched his arms up and stood on his toes to tuck the backpack into the overhead, the front of his sweatpants tightened against him. And there, pushing against that stretchy gray wool was a bulge so big as to seem not even real. That couldn’t be all him, I thought. Not only was it huge, it was rock hard and pressing relentlessly against the crotch of those sweatpants. My heavens, I thought, I could hang my entire wardrobe on that thing if I could find big enough hanger handles.
It was so fascinating I couldn’t stop looking and to my utter mortification, he caught me staring! Again he smiled at me as though he owned me. I turned my red face to the window, trying not to hyperventilate and he sat down right beside me — not in the aisle seat, but in the middle seat.
He didn’t actually touch me but I could feel his nearness on the nerves of my skin. My flesh felt hot, and again I could sense a hardness in my nipples and dampness in my pussy.
I kept turned away hoping I would calm down as a disembodied voice through the speakers went through the emergency procedures.
And then, mercifully, we were airborne.
I continued to fake sleep until I heard the sound of slow, heavy breathing beside me. Finally, I worked up the nerve to look over and saw that his eyes were closed. His head was tilted back in the seat and he appeared to be sleeping. His face was calm and peaceful, just as attractive as I remembered from moments ago. The muscles of his arms, chest and stomach were still smooth and tight, even in the relaxed state of sleep.
At last, I summoned the courage to look again at the bulge in his lap and sure enough, I hadn’t hallucinated it. It was even more obvious as he sat snoozing, legs apart pelvis hunched forward. It was enormous, standing up strong and hard, making a pronounced “tent” in the crotch of his sweatpants. And this time, because the seat bottom was taking up some of the slack in the fabric of his sweats, I could see the clear impression of the fullness of his balls. They looked so wonderfully “bounce-able.” I started wondering (absentmindedly of course) if it would wake him up if I were to reach down and feel them, ever-so-briefly, in the palm of my hand.
There was no one in the set of seats in front of me or the ones across the aisle. The closest passenger to me was an elderly man in the window seat two rows ahead and across the aisle. So I was virtually alone with this compelling stranger. My heart was pounding harder by the minute. I had never been unfaithful to Bill, even in our rockiest times. I’d always thought of myself as monogamous. So I was at once scared and titillated by the realization that this man — this total stranger (even sound asleep) — was filling me with off-the-charts excitement. Had these longings been building inside me without my realizing it? Or did his nearness just create them all of a sudden? Either way, there was no denying that I was feeling like a very naughty girl.
My reverie was broken as I became aware of Leah coming down the aisle from the back with a drink cart. “How are you doing?” she whispered, grinning at me. This time I could see more of the wild beauty in her face. She was pretty obviously a fun-lover and far more at home with her naughtiness than I was with mine. “You want a cocktail?”
“No thanks,” I said wrapping the blanket around me. I didn’t want to risk taking a drink in the strange mood I was in. I was already feeling a wild craziness building in me.
Leah looked at the face of the man beside me. “I guess I’ll let him sleep he’s out like a light and . . .” And I saw her eyes fall to the amazing prominence between his legs. “Oh My Gracious!” she whispered, her eyes widening with undisguised delight. “Can you believe that?”
I blushed a little, embarrassed. But it would have been phony to pretend I was immune and indifferent to what was so clearly intriguing both of us. “It’s amazing, isn’t it?” I whispered.
“Do you think it’s really all him?” she asked? “Or did he get past security carrying a doorknob attached to the handle of a sledgehammer?” We both giggled, as quietly as we could so as not to wake him. “Oh man,” Leah said, “Wouldn’t you love to take it out and play with it?”
I pretended to be shocked. “Of course not,” I lied. “I’m a married woman.”
“Oh come on,” Leah whispered. “This qualifies as a special circumstance. I mean husbands are wonderful. But sometimes the laws of nature take precedence over marriage vows. He obviously likes you. He came back here and sat right down in the seat beside you. I’m assigning you to be the researcher here. You know we’re both dying to see it and handle it. And since you’re the one he likes, you have to be the one to do it.” She smiled and her eyes were lit like a little girl amazed and curious and shamelessly honest. Right then and there, I decided I trusted her. We were partners in crime. Two married women whose husbands were, for the time being, the last things on our minds.
“You’re crazy,” I said. “I don’t do that sort of thing. Besides, even if he wanted to . . . umm. ‘get into something,’ with me, people come down this aisle to get to the restrooms.”
Leah laughed again. “You’re such a naïve innocent,” she said. “That’s why the airlines provide blankets. You can use it to cover him up. Do I have to tell you everything?”
I shook my head, “Oh I can’t believe I even brought up the subject of logistics. I’m a married woman I can’t even let my mind work this way.”
Leah made a face at me and stuck out here tongue. “Spoil sport!” she said, and after taking one last longing look at the imprint of his big dick, she started to push the cart farther down the hall. But then she stopped again and turned back. “Okay,” she whispered, “But here’s the deal: If you DO allow yourself to give in to temptation, you have to make him show it to me, okay? I mean I’ll cover for you, but you have to include me in the action, okay?”
“I’m not going to…” I started.
“Yeah, yeah,” she said. “But if you DO, promise me you’ll let me see it and maybe play with it a little with you. I’m burning up with curiosity.”
“Okay, okay,” I laughed quietly. “I promise. Now get away and let me sleep.” I said it just to get her off my back.
When she left, my heart began to slow down a little. I turned my face back to the window and thought it through logically. I had punished Bill by sitting back here away from him. He would want me like crazy by the time we arrived in Baltimore. We would make up later and we would have some good, fiery reconciliation sex. I would fantasize about this stud as Bill fucked me and it would be out of my system.
I smiled to myself as I drifted off to sleep, thinking that was the end of it.
- – - – - – - – -
I don’t know how much time went by. I was in a deep sleep, still turned on my left side and facing the window, when I felt something. I began to stir a little and realized someone was stroking me, moving his hand smooth and slow from my right shoulder, down my right arm, over my belly and down to the inside of my right thigh. A little alarm was going off in me telling me I should be outraged and put and immediate stop to it. But I was still half asleep and it felt so-oo good. It felt like just what I needed. Somehow, I was powerless to move.
Then I could feel his warm breath on the side of my face as he moved his hand in wider circles and kept it more focused on my inner thigh. Again, I knew I should sit up abruptly and say, “Hey cool, it buster, what the fuck do you think you’re doing?!” But he was touching me with such overwhelming confidence. I just couldn’t will myself to stir from the state of sleepy eroticism that was pouring through me and warming me. “Wha — What are you doing?” I murmured. It came out more like a sigh.
“Shhh,” he said, and he began kissing the side of my face, tenderly but with real authority. There’s a certain spot, under my ear where my jaw meets my neck. I call it my “secret spot.” I love when Bill kisses me there. Nothing gets me more aroused. But he hadn’t bothered to kiss me there in a long time. How did this total stranger know I liked it?
“What are you doing?” I asked again, but with even less conviction than the first time.
“Shhh,” he repeated and he turned me toward him. When my face was just inches from his, he smiled, stroked my face and kissed me full on the mouth. It felt heavenly. His breath was fresh and sweet. I wondered about mine but he set me at ease by saying “Mmm, you kiss great.” And he kissed me again.
I felt a rush of heat roll through me and I kissed him back, hard and passionately. I heard him sigh and moan a little. “Yeah, that’s good,” he said. “Hold still.” And with that he moved away slightly, lifted the arm of the seat up and slid it into the slot and out of our way. He covered us both with the blanket and began kissing me again.
And again I kissed him back with all my might. I was tingling all over.
I was wearing a bulky sweater over a T shirt and no bra. He slid his hands underneath and began to rub my breasts, taking his time, spending long moments on one, then moving to the other. I have always felt a little self-conscious about my tits. They’re small and I know Bill wishes they were bigger.
But this stranger was handling them so expertly and with such deep enjoyment, he made me feel proud of them. “Umm,” he said. “They’re so pert and lovely. They feel so great in my hands. Let me taste them.” It was way more of a statement than a request.
I closed my eyes and shivered at his words. “Okay,” I heard my own voice whisper softly. I felt so wild and nasty.
His head disappeared under the blanket and I felt him take my right breast into his mouth. He rolled his tongue around the nipple, then teasingly moved his mouth up to the area above the nipple, then below, then back to the nipple again. He moved to the left one and gave it little nibbling kisses that sent thrilling shockwaves all through my body.
He alternated between them, making me feel like a queen as I kept watch for people coming up the aisle.
I’m not sure exactly when he got my belt undone and slid my jeans and panties down (I was in another world). But at some point I realized they were around my ankles and he was sliding the side of his right index finger back and forth over my clit. My knees were wide apart and I was gushing juice.
It was a long time before he actually put his fingers inside me. It’s hard to explain, but it was like he was being a “gentleman” if that makes any sense. I mean by this time I know he knew he had me. I was like warm Jell-O in his hands. But still he was extending something like “good manners” to me, waiting a nice long while before finger-fucking me.
When he finally did get to it, I was completely out of my mind. He put two fingers in and slid them in and out, each time making sure to come all the way up to stimulate my clit.
Several times, people came up the aisle to the restroom. When they did, we kept the blanket over us and pretended to be sound asleep. No one passing by could tell we were even touching, much less that he had his fingers deep in my sopping wet pussy.
When they went back to their seats, he resumed the finger-fucking, all the while kissing my neck and squeezing me, with passion but not too hard, with his left arm.
At one point, I couldn’t resist anymore, the combination of sheer curiosity, intrigue and the powerful desire to please him overcame me and I reached down to his lap and put my hand on that humongous baseball bat of his straining against his sweatpants.
By this time I was so sex-drunk that I had no inhibitions left. I heard the words coming from my lips but couldn’t believe it was me saying them. I was absolutely crazy. “Take these pants down,” I moaned softly into his ear. “Let me get my hands on this big bare prick.”
In the dim light, I could see him smile with pride. He was making me a crazy cock-craving whore and he loved it. He lifted his sexy as up off the seat and undid the bow of the drawstring. Then he slid his sweatpants down to his ankles. He wasn’t wearing underpants. (Somehow it was the perfect, nasty touch.) No one was nearby so we moved the blanket away and I finally feasted my eyes on that gigantic dick.
Whoa! I almost fainted at the sight of it. Not only was it the hugest cock I’d ever seen (a terrible understatement), it was also the hardest. I just sat there looking for a few minutes before I even touched it. It looked so beautiful! A crystal pearl of precum glistened on the tip. And his balls were amazing too. So powerful looking.
Finally, I couldn’t resist any longer. I reached down with my left hand and started jacking him. At first I was a little intimidated and overwhelmed by the size of it. But soon, I was really going to town. I jacked him faster and faster, keeping my palm toward the top of his dick, just under the head, where I knew all the feeling was. “Yeah, yeah, perfect,” he said. “Just like that.”
Now and then I would tease him, slowing down and pretending I was going to stop jacking him. Of course it was all in fun (no way I had the willpower to stop now). But he didn’t let me get away with it. “No, no, no, no. Don’t stop!” he whispered. “If you slow down I’m going to take you over my lap right here in this seat and spank your ass so hard, people in first class will hear you crying!”
We both laughed, but I sure quickened the pace again.
Oh, man! It made me so giddy. The sound of him urging me to continue the pleasure I was giving him, coupled with his thrusts up and down in rhythm with my strokes gave me a heady sense of power. I was working his enormous dick and controlling his pleasure with my hand! It was all like some strange drug, taking me right out of my mind.
And I loved the way his fantastic balls moved up and down in time with my jacking. His sack was tight around them, holding them firm, the imprint of them clear and hard. It looked like he had two golf balls in there. Now and then I would change hands and jack his big dick with my right hand so I could bounce those beauties with my left.
I still don’t know what there was about this man that made me unable to resist him, but it felt great to know I had the power to thrill him as long as I had this colossal cock in my hands.
“God I love this amazing dick. How am I doing?” I whispered in his ear, fishing for compliments. (I knew I was doing great!)
He just moaned and grinned wider.
I figured this was the time to bring up the subject of Leah. He was getting bigger and harder by the minute and he was gushing gallons of precum. I took some of it on my hand and used it to lube the shaft of that enormous rod of his and asked him: “Would you… um, would you mind if I showed off a little?”
“Huh?” he asked.
“You see that lovely flight attendant? Leah? Well we were talking about you before you woke up and she told me she would help cover for us if I would let her see your dick and watch me jack it.”
A huge grin covered his face. “Oh yeah!” he said.
“I though you’d agree,” I whispered. I reached up and pressed the stewardess call button on the panel above me. Then, just to play up the mystery, I covered both our laps with the blanket.
Instantly I saw Leah moving eagerly up the aisle toward us. She stood smiling in the aisle looking down at us, a huge nasty smile on her face. “I thought you rang for me,” she said, loud enough for some of the passengers to hear. “But it looks as though you have matters well in hand.”
“See for yourself,” I whispered. And with that, I pulled the blanket off both of us like I was opening a stage curtain, exposing that wondrous cock, and incidentally, my bare wet pussy. (By this time both his sweatpants and my jeans were totally off. We had long since worked our feet out of the pantlegs and were nude from the waist down.
Leah’s eyes widened and her jaw dropped. Her hand flew to her mouth in amazement. “Oh my God! Look at it!” she said.
“Oh I have been,” I said, gloating. “And jacking it and bouncing his balls for good measure.”
“Oh man it’s ‘good measure’ all right. And look at all that precum. Looks as though you’ve been doing a pretty good job on him.”
“I haven’t heard him complain,” I laughed.
It was then that she noticed my pants and underpants were off and that my cunt was bare and sopping wet. “And look at you,” she said. “The airline will bill you to get those pussy-juice stains out of the seat. I bet he’s been priming you like mad.”
“Oh yes,” I said. “He definitely knows his way around a woman’s pussy.”
Her eyes turned back to his cock again and, looking down the aisle to make sure no one was coming, she sat quickly down in the seat beside him. “I have GOT to get a better look at this amazing prick,” she said. “Let me see you work him.”
And I obeyed, wholeheartedly. I jacked him with renewed vigor, pumping my forearm up and down, sliding my hand from the bottom of the shaft (the heel of my hand touching the top of his balls) all the way up to the head of his penis, gathering precum to smear over him to “grease” the strokes.
“Wow,” Leah said, truly impressed. “You are really really good at that. It looks like you’ve been jacking him all your life.”
“I’m inspired,” I said. “Wouldn’t you be?” Again, I have to say this is simply not me. The woman I was just fifteen minutes before getting on that plane could never have done the things I was doing. I was clearly in some kind of trance. It was as though I were having a wild, erotic dream. All traces of morality and propriety had been left back at the Seattle gate.
Leah clapped her hands with delight as she watched. Then, almost timidly she asked: “Could I — uh could I have a turn?”
“Well that’s up to him,” I told her. I let go of his dick and brought my mouth up close to his left ear and nuzzled it, running my tongue quickly around it. “What do you think,” I whispered to him. “Do you mind if I share you with her?” He smiled wide, still with his eyes closed. And by way of answering, he shifted slightly to his right “pointing” that prodigious hard-on directly at her, “inviting” her to touch it.
Her right hand flew to it and she started jacking him like crazy. “Oh my golly,” she said, laughing, “It’s like iron, isn’t it?…Oh man, if I could just get this dick in my pussy for fifteen minutes, I’d never ask God for another thing in all my life.”
She kept jacking him. She was pretty good at it I admit. I know he was having a great time. But I was itching to get it back in my own hand.
“Don’t be greedy,” I demanded. “I want another turn before you make him splatter his jism all over the tray table.”
We both laughed and she reluctantly let go of his cock and allowed me to play with it again. She watched with keen interest, clearly entertained by what she was seeing. At one point, I noticed her slide her skirt up and slip her hand inside the waistband of her panties.
“You naughty girl,” I teased.
“I am so-oo turned on,” she laughed. “You’ve already had YOUR pussy played with and juiced up. Now it’s my turn — even if I DO have to do it myself.”
“Poor baby,” said the man (whose name I still had not learned). And, smiling benevolently, as if performing an act of kind charity, he reached his right hand over and “took over” for her, stimulating her cunt, just as he’d done mine. All the while, I continued to jack him.
Leah closed her eyes and sighed deeply I knew just how she felt. “Oh man, he does that so good, doesn’t he?” she asked me. “I think your expert jacking is inspiring him. You look like you were born to do that.”
“I was going to say you did it pretty good yourself,” I said. My mind was still on her earlier comment — the one about making him shoot and splattering sperm all over the tray table in front of us. All of a sudden the idea just leapt out of my mouth. “Wanna have a contest to see which of us can make him shoot?” I asked her.
“Oh what a hot idea!” she said, moving her pelvis in synch with his rubbing of her pussy. “How shall we work it?”
We came up with the “rules” together. She would give him fifty strokes, while he rubbed my cunt. Then we would trade off. I would jack him fifty strokes while he fingered her cunt. Whoever made him cum would be declared the winner.
She took the first turn. I watched his face as he stroked my hot wet snatch and “fucked” Leah’s hand. It was pretty clear he was on Cloud Nine. Here he was turning two gorgeous married women into nymphomaniacs, making us compete to see which of us could give him that ultimate thrill. He was just using us. Did I feel degraded, of course I did. Did I feel cheap? Of course I did. Did it make me want to stop?
No way.
Leah finished her fifty strokes and I took that monster cock back into my hand. I was just getting into the rhythm again when something made me look up and toward the front of the plane. My blood froze!
Bill was up out of his seat and beginning to move up the aisle toward us. All of a sudden reality hit me in waves. In less than five seconds he would be standing at the end of the aisle. There would be no time to pull our pants back on. And even if we were able to pull the blanket over us in time, Bill would probably want to talk to me. He would want to either sit down beside me, or have me come back to my real seat beside him. And what was I going to say? “Sure hon, just let me slip my panties and jeans back over my wet pussy and I’ll be right with you.”? I was so totally busted!
For one dizzying, nasty moment, I enjoyed the brief flash of a fantasy. Maybe they would fight over me. I imagined them wrestling in the aisle, their bodies straining against each other (the stranger’s strong bare ass tight and firm and on display for me.) The two of them like knights vying for my favors.
But of course, the truth is, I didn’t want to see either one of them hurt. I just wished it weren’t happening. All of a sudden, at that moment, I wanted to save my marriage more than I wanted anything. But it was too late.
Then, the miracle: Just like the cavalry coming in the nick of time, Leah jumped quickly to her feet and winked at me. “No cheating while I’m gone,” she whispered, “You have to wait till I get back to play with him again.” And she started moving fast down the aisle. She intercepted Bill about halfway between his row and ours.
“I’m sorry sir,” I heard her tell him. “We’re expecting turbulence. The captain has told us to keep passengers in their seats for the next few minutes.”
“But –” I heard Bill tell her.
“I’m sorry sir,” Leah told him, politely but firmly. “It’s just for the next five or ten minutes or so.”
Bill looked back at me and shrugged, as if to say, “Sorry.” And he reluctantly returned to his seat. Leah sat in the seat beside him, no doubt making sure he stayed put.
Instantly I was red hot again. I knew I had less than ten minutes. I pulled the stranger’s face close to mine. “Are you ready to cum like you’ve never cum before?” I asked him and kissed his mouth hard and passionately.
He nodded and adjusted himself in the seat. I licked his ear and began jerking his massive penis again for all I was worth. My hand was flying up and down. He lifted his ass off the chair and thrust it up for me, giving me even better access. “Come on!” I whispered. “Do it for me! Make that big thing shoot for me! Let me see that cum fly out of you.” (Where were those words coming from? I was craaaayzee!)
All of a sudden, I felt that fantastic steel tower of a cock start to twitch and convulse in spasms that actually made my arm jerk involuntarily. I could literally not hold it still.
He put his head back, closed his eyes and began to moan from way deep down in the core of him. I felt an astounding ecstatic rush of power surge through me, knowing I was making this huge cock deliver its payload. It was ME doing it!
And he let go with what seemed like gallons. The first “shot” gushed up more than three feet in the air — an enormous mass of thick cream that did indeed spray the tray table in front of him. The second one was almost as big as the first and with the same amazing velocity. Part of this spurt also splattered the tray table. There were at least four more in quick succession and by the end, there was thick white-ish liquid all over my hand, all over his dick, all over the seat, and all over the floor in front of us.
And then I felt an orgasm of my own coming. It was only then that I realized that while I’d been jacking him, I had been rubbing my clit against the buckle of the seatbelt. It was the wildest climax I’ve ever had — before or since. We both sat back for a moment or two, exhausted. Not saying anything.
Then I pulled on my pants and underpants, buttoned my jeans and buckled my belt. I leaned down and kissed him hard, one last time. “I’ll never forget you,” I told him. And I never have.
Later, as Bill and I got off the plane, I looked back one last time. The guy was asleep. Leah was using the blanket to mop up the area — the seat, the floor, the tray table…. Unseen by anyone else, she blew me a kiss and wagged her finger at me, naughty-naughty style, and mouthed the words “You cheated!”
Bill and I made up and had great sex that night. We’re still together and I still love him very much. Needless to say, I never told him about that wild flight. But sometimes, while he’s fucking me, I think about that mysterious stranger — jacking him off and driving him crazy, trading off with Leah, and the “sinful” fun we had with him. And as Bill moans and thrusts away, I close my eyes imagine that anonymous guy’s big dick inside me, filling my pussy all the way up.
And on those occasions, Bill can’t get over how wild and enthusiastically I cum.
Pathetic Cuckold (part 3)
Posted by admin
i woke the following morning to my phone ringing, good morning cucky, get your sissy ass into my bedroom right now, Lynn barked into the phone and hung up. as i climbed out of bed i was reminded of the chastity device i was locked in. when i arrived in Lynn’s room Tim was on top of my wife, her legs wrapped around him as he fucked her hard and deep. Kneel over here and watch a Real Man fuck your wife, when he is done i need you to clean his cock and then you can clean my pussy, it’s got lots of cum in it. Lynn said laughing. Yes Mistress i said, as i knelt by the bed looking at Lynn.
Her body was rocking as Tim slammed his cock into her over and over. Lynn grabbed Tim by his head and layed a deep kiss on him then said fuck me baby, shove that big black cock into me. fuck me harder. Tim slammed into her hard, you like that you white trash whore? Lynn screamed out Yessss, Oh MY God Yess, harder, give it to me harder, fuck me good and hard. Tim fucked her as had as he could his pace began to quicken. Lynn’s eyes rolled back as Tim pounded his massive cock into her over and over. There was no way that i could even get my wife to a state like that, i could not believe the endurance Tim had. After what seemed like 10 minutes Tim let out a deep grunt and emptied himself into my wife. Yessss baby cummm, give it to meee, Lynn yelled. Her body was shaking as as she yelled out Oh God Yes, i’m cumming again.
They stayed togther for several moments before Tim pulled out of her. He climbed off the bed and walked to me hold his cock. Ok wimp, time for you to get to work, lick me clean. He stood over me, dropped his cock to my face and said, clean it you fucking wimp, put your arms behind your back and clean this cock that just fucked your white trash whore wife. His cock was drenched in a mix of their juices. i placed my arms behind my back and began licing his cock clean. As i licked him his cock moved all around my face smearing me with a mix of there cum. Tim grabbed my head, pulling me into him he said, get my balls too. i ran my tongue around his balls as he held my head.
He held me there for a few minutes then released his hold on me. Get you fucking cum dump cunt over here so your wimp husband an clean up that dam fuck hole of yours. Lynn postioned herself by the side of the bed, her legs spread wide open. Her pussy was swollen form all the fucking and cum was leaking out of her. Ok wimp get your sissy mouth down there and lick up all that cum that Tim left in your wife. Tim pushed my face right into her and yelled get to work wimp, lap up all that cum i left in that fucking cunt. Get that tongue in there deep and clean that fuckhole. i licked away, i could taste his cum and Lynn’s pussy juices as well as smell the heavy scent of sex. Oh cucky, you will need to do better then that, you’ll need to suck on my pussy some, so you get every drop out.
Lynn held my head betwwen her legs until she was satisfied that i had done a decent job. When she let me up she began laughing. You should see your face, it’s covered with cum juice. Keep it there for now, it will help remind you of what a pathetic wimp you are. Go make coffee, we will be down in a few moments, and get your pink slipper on sissy. Yes Mistress i said as i got up and left to room.
Lynn and Tim walked into the kitchen about 10 minute after the coffe was ready, they were both naked. Pour us both a cup and bring them over here to the table. As i walked over with the coffee, Lynn reached over to my babydoll nightie, lifted it up, smiled and said, i just love seeing your pathetic little dick locked up like that, it looks so cute on you. I said nothing, i just haned them their coffee. As i began to walk back to the coffee to get mysel a cup, Lynn said, where do you tink your going wimp? i looked over to her and said, i was going to get myself a cup of coffee Mistress. Oh no, sissy, you can have coffee later on, after we are done. Come over here and let me put this lipstik on you. As she put it on she told me, for now you need to get under the table and kneel down between Tim’s legs. I want you to suck his cock nice and slow while he enjoys is coffee.
i said nothing more then yes Mistress and when she was done, i climbed under the table between Tim’s legs. Lynn was holding his cock out, shaking it at me like it was a special treat. Take hold of this and get your sissy cocksucker lips wrapped around this cock. i didn’t say a word, i simply took hold of his cock and began to suck on it. Yes sissy suck my cock nice and slow, I want you to learn how to be a real good sissy cocksucker for me and my friends. Hearing that, my mind began to wonder what was in store for me, what friends was he talking about. It was not long before Tim’s cock began swelling in my mouth. I wondered to myself how can this guy do it, how can he be getting hard again?
Are you still sucking that cock my sissy wimp? i stopped and replyed yes Mistress. Well come out from under the table for a moment, we need some more coffee. Yes Mistress. i climbed out and poured them both more coffee. Lynn told me, when your done putting the coffee back come back here so i can do a touchup on your sissy cocksucker lips. As she was putting the lipstick on me she said, you’re going to have to learn how to put on your sissy cocksucker lipstick by yourself. You need to keep these cocksucking lips touched up at all times, she told me. She went on to say, you’re going to make a great sissy cocksucker by the time we are done with you.
Tim stood up and walked over to me holding his cock out. On your knees bitch, get those sissy cocksucker lips on my cock. He pushed down on my head with his other hand. As soon as i was on my knees he pulled on my head so his cock was at my mouth. Open up you sissy cocksucker mouth, get those sissy cocksucker lips around my cock. i opened my mouth and took in his cock and began to suck on it.
In no time Tim was rock hard. He grabbed my head and forced his cock all the way into my mouth. Deepthroat it bitch, open out and take it all ocksucker.
He held me there gagging for air, let me up long enough to get air, and then forced me all the way don on it again and again. Lick my balls bitch, open that mouth wide and lick them with your mouth full of my cock. i was gagging as i tried to get my tounge to his balls. Lynn stood put and got behind me and began forcing my head up and down on his cock. I could barely get a breath befor she would force it all into my mouth again. Suck it you fucking sissy cocksucker, she barked. Suck that cock, all of it.
i began to cry as Lynn over and over shoved me down on that massive cock. Get that cock in your mouth. Show Tim what a good deep throat sissy cocksucker you are. my body was going weak from the mouth fucking i was getting. After what seemed like a lfetime Lynn et go of my head and walked in front of me. Look at me, are you a sissy cocksucker? Yes Misteress i replyed. Say it she said, say i am a sissy cocksucker Mistress. i answered, I am a sissy cocksucker Mistress. Look at Tim and tell him I am a sissy cocksucker and I beg you to please cum in my sissy cocksuker mouth. i was willing to do or say anyting that would prevent me from another round of forced deep throating. i looked at Tim and said, i am a sissy cocksucker and i beg you to please cum in my sissy cocksucker mouth.
Lynn smiled and said, very good my sissy cocksucker, now get those cocksucker lips and that cock and get back to your sissy cocksucking. i took Tim’s cock into my mouth and began sucking him. Rub his balls as you suck his cock Lynn instruced. i softly rubbed on his balls as i continued to suck his cock. Are you close baby Lynn asked. Tim replyed oh yea, real close. OK, then I want to jerk you off and see you cum in his waitng mouth. Open your mouth sissy she said. Open your mouth wide and keep it open. Lynn took Tim’s cock and began to jeck him off. After a short time he grunted and began shotting his cum ito my mouth. Lynn pumped him more and it shot on my lips and face. When he was done she took her camera phone and took some pictures of me, my face and mouth filled with cum and Tims black cock by my lips. When she was done i was then allowed to swallow the cum in my mouth.
Tim walked away telling Lynn he was going to take a shower. He said to her, I know you have things you want to do yet. i coud only hope that whatever she had to do did not involve me. Lynn told me to stay right there and walked away. She was gone for a few minutes and when she returned she had a wicked smile and 2 packages. She handed me one and told me to open it, it was a tube of KY jelly. i looked at her confused but said nothing, from the wicked smile on her face i was certain i didn’t want to know. She handed me the second package and told me to open it. Inside the box was a black buttplug. I didn’t say a word. Lynn was laughing as she said that’s right my sissy cocksucker, that buttplug is for you. Now come with me and bring the things with you.
i felt so ashamed as i followed her. She led me to the spare bathroom. Get out of your clothes, there’s something we need to do she said. As i removed the nightie she said, i’m going to tell you this right now, you’ll do exactly as i tell you without any back talk. If you give me any lip, I’m sending the pictures of you to all of your friends and family. Do you understand me? i felt a shake in my body, her tone was serious, yes Mistress i answered. Get the slipper off and get over here and get in the tub. She pulled the shower curtain back and that is when i saw the enema bag hanging from the shower head.
i looked at her as if pleading no, not that. She laughed and said get your ass in there on all 4’s and face that wall. n the wall was a black suction cup dildo. As i began to climb in the tub she said, on all 4″s and get that cock into your mouth ans suck it while i clean you. i felt so humiliated as i got on all 4’s and took the dildo in my mouth. Lynn wasted no time at all and pushed the enema tube into me. i felt the warm liquid going into me. In no time i felt some of the liquid leaking out. Get out and get on the toilet she barked. i was out and seat in no time at all and my body emptied.
i was made to repeat the same process over and over until i was completly cleaned out.
When she was done i was instructed to bath nad shavemyself all over. When your done, dry yourself off and put this scented oil on. Then you can come down naked, in you slippers and meet me in the living room. As she walked out she took the lube and buttplug with her. i took my time cleaning upand shaving. i was in no hurry for what i knew was awaitng me.
i walked into the living room to find Tim and Lynn watching the news. i noticed that there as a towle placed in the middle of the floor along with the lube and buttplug. Well it took you long enough Lynn said. Get your ass over to that towel and get on all 4’s facing away from us. Yes Mistress i answered, with a tone of shame in my voice. Once i was on all 4’s Lynn said, now place your face on the towel, open those legs wide and reach back and spread you ass wide open. Yes Mistress i mumbbled as i did as instructed.
The 2 of them were laughing as i remained there exposed. After a few moments Lynn walked over to me and asked, do you know whats in store for you my sissy cocksucker? Yes Mistress i shamefully replied. Not satisfied with my humiliation, she said, tell me what is in store for my cocksucking sissy wimp. i remained quiet, to ashamed to speak. Tell my now or i’m sending the picutres. i shamefully told her, you’re going to put that buttplug in my ass. Laughing she said, yes I am but first I want my sissy cocksucker to beg for it. Tell me, i am a sissy cocksucker Mistress and i want a buttplug up my sissy ass. Worried about the pictures i said, i am a sissy cocksucker Mistress and i want a buttplug up my sissy ass Mistress.
I was instructed to continue saying it over and over. Lynn took the lube and butt lug and walked behind me. She ordered my to spread my cheeks wider. i then felt her lubed finger pressing into me. She worked it in and out, got more lube and did it again. i kept saying, i am a sissy cocksucker Mistress and i want a buttplug up my sissy ass Mistress. She then placed the buttplug to my hole and began pressing it in. i felt it strecing me as she pushed more into me. i felt like i was being torn open.
Tim was laughing as he said, take it out of that sissy and the push it back in. Do it till that opens up and lets it slip right in. Lynn repatedly pulled it out and pushed it back into me. i tried to hide the pain as i kept saying, i am a sissy cocksucker Mistress and i want a buttplug up my sissy ass Mistress. i could hear a camera licking as she worked the plug in and out of me.
i was made to stay on the floor for some time with the buttplug in my ass. OK sissy she said, go get your cocksucker lipstick and put in on. When you’re done, come back here and bring the lipstick. Yes mistress i said. As i stood and began to walk away, i felt to plug moving in my ass. In the bathroom i took the lipstick and put it on as best i could. As i walked back into the living room Lynn siad, look Tim, look at our wimp cocksucking sissy, locked up and his ass full of buttplug. He’s even walking like a sissy now that his sissy ass is plugged.
Come and sit over here by the computer Lynn said. When i sat on the chair, the buttplug seemed to go deeper into me. ynn noticed the expression on my face when i sat. Oh Tim, i think the sissy cocksucker is learning to enjoy that plug. Spread your cheeks on that seat so you get the real full feeling. She was right,as i spread my cheeks itentered me even more. Here this is for you. She opened a shoe box and took out a pair of Red High Heels. Give me your foot, I want to see how well they fit you. Lynn put the shoes on me and connected the ankel straps. Stand up and walk around the room.
The heels were much larger (5″) the then slipper, i felt very unbalanced in them. Walk around sissy, get use to them, that is what your to wear from now on. Tim was laughing a i tried to walk around in the heels. Keep walking around the room and say i am a pathetic wimp cocksuckig sissy who is caged and buttpluged by my Mistress wife and her Boyfriend Master.
The 2 on them spent a while watching me as i walked around the living room saying, i am a pathetic wimp cocksuckig sissy who is caged and buttpluged by my Mistress wife and her Boyfriend Master. Tim said, look bitch I’m horny, get on your lnees and suck my cock while the sissy cocksucker walks around the room. I want him to see his wife sucking cock while he prances around the room like the cocksucking wimp he is. Lynn smiled and went right to her knees and began sucking Tim’s cock.
After a while Tim orderd Lynn to get up on the sofa ad kneel ass out. He stood behind her and began fucking her, slapping her ass as he used her. As they fucked i could hear Lynn’s moaning. Tim looked back at me and asked, are you watching this? I’m fucking your white trash whore wife while your walking around the room locked up, in heels and a puttplug in your ass. my head was down as i responded with nothing more then Yes Sir.
They fucked for a while more before Tim told Lynn, stand up bitch. He Stood up behind he and lifted one of her legs high in the air. Her pussy was fully exposed and still open from the fucking she had received. He looked ove at me and said, get over here sissy, get over ere and put my cock into this white trash fuck hole. Lynn and a nasty smie as i walked over to them. Yes sissy, put his Big Bl;ack Cock into your wifes pussy so my boyfriend can fuck me.
Once he was back inside her, i was made to kneel in front of her and lick her cockfilled pussy as Tim fucked her. As i was licking, Lynn reached down and pulled my head deeper into her. Lick my and his cock as he fuckes me. They fucked in the sanding position for a while, then Tim plled her back to the sofa and sat. He never took his cock out of her. His hand kept her leg up and out. They continued to fuck as i as directed, licked away at at her pussy. Lynn was moaning and yelling as he continued to fuck away at her. When he grunted Lynn went wild, she was screaming Yesss Cumm Baby, give it to me.
When they stooped, they stayed together for a few momments and then Lynn took his cock out of her and pointed it to me. Lick it and suck it sissy and when it is clean you can lick my pussy clean. i never got out the words, Yes Mistress, my mouth was filled with his cock. I licked and sucked his cock and balls clean and was quicky made to lick Lynn’s pussy.
Ok, I’m clean, you can get up and do more of your of your walking now, Lynn said. Walk around the room and get use to those heels, and keep saying what i told you. I walked around the living room again saying, i am a pathetic wimp cocksuckig sissy who is caged and buttpluged by my Mistress wife and her Boyfriend Master. They watched me fro a few moments and then left the room.
The 2 of them came back dressed. Lynn had a mirror, the didlo, and lipstick with her. She went over to the computer as i continued to walk around the room. Come over her she said. At the computer she told me to sit down. Lynn took a tissue and had me wipe my face. Your going to learn to put your cocksucking lipstick on properly. She applied the lipstick and had me take the tissue to my lips and press downon it. See, thats is how it is done she said. Now, i want you to suck on this dildo. When your cocksucking lipstick is messed, i want you to reapply it. While you’re sucking your didlo i want you to study this information on the computer. It’s all about how to suck cock, something you need to learn well. i was left at the computer, Tim and Lynn departed to do some shopping.
It was now late afternoon, as i heard them leave. i wondered what they might be up to. i had no desire to practice sucking on that dildo. As i relfected on what had taken place over the last 24 hours i began to cry. i knew i was trapped, there was no way i wanted to be ina courtroom and have peope hear about how small i was and see anyof the pictures that had been taken. At the same time i did not want what i was getting but could not figure a way out.
About 40 minutes later the computer beeped indicating that there was mail. i open the message an was shocked. The first thing n the message was a picture of me with cum on my face and Tim’s cock at my lips. The message read – To my wimp sissy cocksucker, you better be doing as i told you. I have all the pictures loaded on Tim’s computer and we can send them out anytime you get out of line. We will be back later on, I’m certain Tim will want to test out all the new sissy cocksucking skills that you have learned.
i sent off a quick Yes Mistress and hit the send button. i could not believe it, they were finding ways to humiliated and degrade me even when they were away. i felt more of my manhood slip way as i began suckig on the dildo, reading about how to properly suck a cock. As instructed i’d sucked on it for a while and then touched up the lipstick. While i read and sucked my mind kept wondering if Lynn would really send those pictures out if i tried to put a stop to this. Clearly i was not going to test that option.
Sometime after 6 PM i heard them return. Lynn called out, come here and give us a hand my sissy cocksucker, and make sure your sissy cocksucker lipstick is neat. After touching up the lipstick, i met themin the kitchen. There were several packages sitting on the table. Take these and put them in the living room, don’t look inside and thn come back here, she told me. My mind raced wondering what was in the packages but i dared not look. Once back in the kitchen, Lynn handed me 2 more packages. Lets take these to your room right now.
Once in my bedroom Lynn began taking things out of the bag. Here these will need to be displayed on you dressing table when they are not in use. She place 2 black dildo’s, 2 large vibrators (1 pink, 1 black), and 2 buttplugs on the table. In one of my nightstands she placed batteries, an odd looking hose that had some type of ballon at the end, and 2 more tubes of lubricant. She then placed several DVD’s by the TV. These are for your sissy cocksucer study time she stated laughingly. She then handed me a box of secented wipes. You’ll need these to keep your bottom clean and fresh. Now, bend over the bed, I want to get out your buttplug. Spread those ass cheeks for me like a good little cocksucking sissy wimp. With my cheeks spread, Lynn pushed up on the buttplug several times before removing it. A moment later, after relubricating it she pushed it back in. Laughing she said, look how easy that went back in there for you sissy. She took a secented wipe and used it on my bottom. Lets go she stated, by now, Tim should be waiting for us in the living room.
We walked into the living room Tim was sitting on the sofa watching the TV and sipping on a beer. Stand right here for a moment, Lynn told me. As she walked away from me she said, Tim and I were talking and we decided that you need to be made to become more sissy like,so we did some shopping just for you. She sat down next to Tim and began looking into the packages i had brought in earlier.
Turn around so your back is to us yu fucking sissy cocksuking wimp Tim barked at me, you don’t need to see what she is doing. Yea, have that cocksucking wimp husband of your’s put these on for now Tim stated, while laughing hard. In my mind i was thinking, oh no, what do they have in store for me now. Honey, I have something for you, turn around so you can see some of the cute sissy cocksucker things we got you.
When i turned around i saw sitting on the coffee table a number of ladys underthings. Lynn took her time to point out each items. Look here, we have sissy pink stockings, a very sexy pink lace bra, and matching garters. Lets get you dressed sissy, i can’t wait to see you in these. Lynn took me by the hand and led me into the kitchen. Sit down and take off your heels so we can get you in these stockings. When the heels were off, Lynn took one of the stockings, roll it up like this, slip your toes inside and slowly roll them up your leg. Yes Mistress i said as i did my best to follow her instructions. Lynn was laughing as she said, don’t worry in notime at all you’ll get the hang of this as you will be earing them all the time from now on. After the stocking were on i was made to put the heels back on. When done i was made to stand up. She put the garter arounf my waist and showed me how to connect them to the stockings. OK sissy, now you do the other side. It took me a bit to can them to stay connected. Now comes your bra, hook it up in front of you like this. Now you turn it around, put you arms in here, Lynn said. Lynn walked around me and adjusted the straps and the position of the bra. That’s the proper way to wear it, she stated. Alright, this will do for now, wait here until i call you Lynn said. I could here them luaghing in the living room and then it went quiet fro several moments. Ok my cocksucking sissy, we need you in here now. When i walked into the living room Tim was sitting on the sofa naked, Lynn was still dressed. Tim laughed when he saw me, aren’t one you pathetic sissy cocksucker all dresed in your pink sissy things. Walk around the room again and say that phrase you were saying before. Yes Sir i responded and began walking around saynig, i am a pathetic wimp cocksuckig sissy who is caged and buttpluged by my Mistress wife and her Boyfriend Master.
When i had done a number of laps around the room Tim stood up. Get over there and fix your lipstick he demanded. With out a word i began to walk over to the computer to fix my lipstick. Tim barked, what no Yes Sir to me? Before i could finish getting the words, Sorry Sir, he walked over to where i was. He sat in the chair and said sorry is not going to cut it you fucking cocksucking sissy. Get over here and bend over my knees right now. Lynn was laughing as she said, oh my i think sissy is getting a spanking.
Mover your ass up higher on my lap he demanded. As soon as i was in position his hand came down hard on my ass. You fucking sissy you are going to learn your place and behave like a proper sissy cocksucker when I’m around he barked as he slapped my ass over and over. He used one hand to hold me down as the other slapped my bottom over and over. Tim stopped for a moment and then sad, with each slap i want you to say, thank you Sir, i am sorry Sir. He spanked my bare bottom over and over as i repeated, Thank you Sir, i am Sorry Sir. Lynn was getting a good laugh out of this, Spank that cocksucking sissy, spank the sissy but good. As he spanked me i began to cry, both from the pain and the humiliation of the spanking.
When it was over, Tim asked me if i had anything i wanted to say to him. Still bent over his knees, all i could think of was to say, Thank you Sir, I am sorry Sir. And what are you going to do to show me you are really sorry you worthless sissy cocksucker.
I knew what he wanted me to say but held of saying it and asked, Sir what would you like me to do to show you i amd sorry. You know damn right well what I want, now tell me or we can go back to more spankings. i swallowed hard and mumbled, my i suck your cock to show you i am sorry Sir? What was that sissy?. I didn’t hear you, say that aging so we know what you are saying. In a louder voice i again said, my i suck your cock to show you i am sorry Sir? They both laughed.
Get off of me and get into the center of the room you sissy cocksucker he yelled. i got up and walked to the certer of the room. On your knees he yelled. Looking at Lyn he said, I want lots of pictures, this fucking cocksucker is going tobe a webslut if I am not happy. He walked up to me and demaned that i beg to suck his cock. Now beg he yelled.
I wasted no time saying Yes Sir. Sir my i please suck your cock Sir. i want to suck your cock Sir so i can show you i am sorry. My i please suck it Sir. Are you a sissy cocksucker who wants to suck a Mans cock and balls and have a Man cum in your mouth. Yes Sir i am Sir. then say it he replied. Sir i am a sissy cocksucker who wants to suck a Mans cock and balls and have a Man cum in my mouth. Tell me how much you want to wrap your cocksucking sissy lips on my cock and suck it to please me. Sir, please let my wrap my cocksucking sissy lips around your cock, please let me suck your cock Sir.
Tim stepped up to me, kiss my cock and tell me how much you like it. I kissed the head of his cock and said Sir i like kissing your cock. Keep kissing it he said and tell me how it is so superior to your tiny little dick and how much you want me to be the on who is fucking your wife because you unable to satisfy her. As i kissed his cock all over i told him, Sir i enjoy kissing your cock, your cock is so much bigger then mine it is far superior them my tiny little dick. Please Sir, i want you to be the one who is fucking my wife because i am uable to satisfy her.
Lynn was standing over me watching and listening as i begged and kissed his cock. She took hold of his cock and said nothing more then suck it you sissy cocksucker. i took him in my mouth and went to work sucking him. Nice and slow Lynn told me. Use the cocksucking skills you were reading about, use lots of tongue. The 2 of them were looking down at me as i sucked away on Tim’s cock. Time began pumping his hips. He took hold of me head and began mouth fucking me. Take this he yelled as he shoved his whole cock into my mouth. He told me, suck it and use your hand to strock it at the same time. i did as i was told and said Yes Sir without stopping for even a moment. Lynn got behind me and started pushing on the buttplug, push release, push release.
Yea that’s it cocksucker, suck that cock like a good sissy cocksucker. As i sucked i could tell he was getting ready to cum by the way he was pumping his cock into my mouth. Tim took hold of my head again and again started fucking my mouth. He humped my mouth like a dog in heat. He held the back of my head and shoved his length into my mouth. He yelled, oh yeaaa. I felt him swell as he dumped his cum down my throat. After the first few blasts he let go of my head and pulled back a little. i did my best to swallow all of it.
When he was done he pulled out of my. We will pickup on this training in the morning. I’m done with you for the night, time to take advantage of your wife. As he walked away he told Lynn, see you in the bedroom, I’m taking your white ass tonight so be ready.
Get up sissy, Lynn stated, I have some some more training for you. Go over to the arm of the sofa and bend over and spread your legs. Yes Mistress i said as i got up and went to the sofa. Once i was bent over she ha me reach back and spread my cheeks open. With that done,she took hold of the buttplug and began sliding it in and out of me, pulling it all the way out, pushing it all the way in. Laughing she said, just think, your getting your ass fucked now and I am getting a good ass fucking later.
When she was done she slapped me on my ass and told me, go back into the tub and wash yourself out again. Do it 3 times and then you need to plug yourself for bed. For tonight i want you to sleep in these things so you’re going to have to dress yourself after you douch, shower and reoil yourself. From now on, when you have to do pee, you are to sit on the toilet. Only real Men get to stand and piss and you are not a man your are a cocksucking sissy.
Yes Mistress i said as i got up. As i began to walk away she said, while your in bed, i want you to think about your day today. I’ll expect a report on all the things you learned today. By the way she added, I called your office, you have the next 2 weeks off, that will give us lots of training time. As i expected, you’re turning into a good little cucksucking sissy wimp.
Repeat cuck?
Posted by admin
I suppose my wife may be on the brink of cuckolding me one more time. We married over 12 years ago. She’s very beautiful, and what awesome black hair she has…. When we had been married for just 18 months, she started a two year affair with a much older man. She thought I didn’t know about it, but nothing could have been further from the truth. I knew of the affair almost from the beginning.
He wanted her to leave me for him. And that was the only reason she ended it. The only way she could get him to stop trying to make her leave me was to get involved with yet another guy.
The first guy got jealous so he came to me to tell me not only about him, but the other guy as well. It was a total shock in his eyes when I told that I knew about their affair all the time long, but wasn’t aware of the other guy. I told him I wasn’t surprised though because I knew what she was when I married her. You see she was married when I started sleeping with her. Sleeping around behind her husband’s back was what she did for excitement. He told me I should leave her. I told him not a chance.
She hasn’t ventured out into that world for about 7 years since that. When all that happened the first time she started going to church and has really tried being faithful. Now however she has started hanging around with a guy from our church and it is very obvious she likes the guy a lot. He’s tall and makes her laugh a lot. I’m average height and she never has liked my sense of humor. Every time the three of us are together. Anywhere they carry on like I’m not even there.
We were all at the store together the other night. My wife was putting something back on the shelve and as she was trying to relocate where it went he said “right behind you babe”.
Before I stop the story I should also tell you another thing. We all jog together (that’s how this whole thing started). When we stop to catch our breath he likes to pull his silk shorts up around his chest to be funny. When he does you can clearly see the full outline of what must be an 8″ cock. As much as my wife likes sucking cock, I know she takes a look.
I guess if cheating is in your blood it’s in your blood.
I really love my wife for the woman she is.
Planting the seed
Posted by admin
First, a little prehistory. My meeting with porn happened at a relatively young age…finding the playboy collection, then discovering not so well hidden 80’s porn films. All this time, the sex idea or me was almost exclusively white on white. In the days before the internet, you would take what you could get so only occasionally did I see any black men, and when I did they were always with black women, and while impressed with the equipment on display I never found it any more or less exciting than any other good scene I had seen before.
A few years left to college. One of my roommates had a very big collection of porn movies…mostly pro, some pro-am. When the occasion presented itself (i.e. nobody home) I would take one of his tapes and have a jerk off. This happened several times without anything noteworthy occurring. Then one day, I popped in one of the non-signed VHS tapes, hit play and sat back, only instead of the white on white porn I’d seen from his collection many times before, there was a black guy and a white girl. Aside from noticing the change in scenery, I had no other thoughts and continued watching. As I watched, I found myself getting extremely horny, more than usual, with the interracial sex. I quickly came, but continued to watch that, and several subsequent scenes, wanking repeatedly. From that point on, my taste in porn started to develop. While I still will watch various forms, interracial porn turns me on like nothing else. Fortunately during that time, I went on to discover that my roommate must have been in the same boat (though we never discussed it), because as I worked my way through his porn collection I came to find that it was dominated by interracial videos.
That really filled my mind over the years. I thought about why it’s such a turn on. I’m a fairly well endowed guy…7″ length, reasonable girth and have never had troubles satisfying women. But the first time I saw a woman take a much larger dick, and the reaction she had…well let’s just say I was turned on enough to prefer it. And while this isn’t limited to interracial (I get just as aroused if I see a hung white guy plowing a girl), the fact is black cocks are much bigger so the size contrast is more prevalent in interracial.
Some years since that time, when watching porn became not interesting for me, I’ve sought out interracial first and, over time, started stumbling upon more and more amateur stuff which I found to be very sexy. Eventually this led to the discovery of the cuckolding lifestyle and, of course, interracial cuckolding. While I can’t say that it turns me on exclusively, the notion of interracial cuckolding is my biggest turn on. Like many on this site, however, it’s been much more fantasy than reality.
With the background out of the way, now to the present. I have a lovely wife of a few years, Ericka. She’s very sexy…brunette, 5′ tall, 110 lbs., and d-cup. She has no idea that when I watch porn, that it is often interracial and that I’ve developed an interracial cuckolding fantasy. I’m not sure I’d want her to know, as honestly I don’t know how she would react. And I’m definitely unsure of whether or not I’d ever want the fantasy to become reality. That said, a recent turn of events have at least added some unexpected excitement to the notion.
We have a good sex life and, on occasion, will watch porn together while engaging in foreplay and having sex. Mostly, the porn was your run of the mill, white on white, one on one, gonzo type stuff. It’s rare…maybe a few times a year…but she’s not averse to the notion and always gets very turned on when we do it. Recently we were fooling around and the topic of porn somehow came up and I asked if we should turn some on. When this happens, we typically invoke the PPV but I suggested we pop in a porn DVD that I had found from some time ago. The DVD in question I honestly hadn’t watched for years but there was one thing I knew about it…it wasn’t the run of the mill porn we’ve watched together in the past. What was key, however, is that run of the mill is precisely how it started out.
The first scene was white guy on white girl. We started watching it and immediately she began rubbing my cock. Already semi-hard from the arousal of what was happening, I was stiff as board 5 seconds after she made contact. As she gently stroked my cock and balls, I started playing with her nipples and caressing her amazing tits. I tried to reach her pussy, but couldn’t given the angle at which we were lying. Noticing this, and never one to have her clit go unattended, she shifted and quickly swund a leg over mine to grant me access. I began to rub her clit through her panties. After a few minutes, she was grinding against my hand and cooing as we both watched the television. The couple in the video were your run of the mill pros…shaven, fit and clearly adding some flare to their fucking. Although I hadn’t seen the video in several years, I knew that I didn’t want either of us to climax during the first scene, so I slowed down my clit rubbing and concentrated hard on not blowing my wad, especially since Ericka, clearly turned on by everything going on, was stroking me furiously. Eventually, I asked her to slow down. It didn’t help that the scene was finally ending and I knew what was coming next.
The Giggling, Sadistic Schoolgirl! (by Candy Apples)
Posted by admin
There is something about watching men fight that I have always loved, ever since I was in middle school and the boys duked it out on the playground. I had to be front and center so I could see it all… every punch, every kick, every drop of blood… Even just writing about it makes me incredibly aroused. I always dated bullies. I loved to tell them who to bully and where, so that my girlfriends and I could be around to watch and spur them on. There is absolutely nothing finer!
It was late and I was just coming to my favorite nightclub. It was a pretty rough place and I could just about always count on there being a good fight breaking out. I came over to the bouncer, Joe. He looked me up and down and gave me a wide grin. Even though I’m only 18 years old, he never balked at letting me enter. He would do just about anything for me.
“Hey Joe, any fights tonight?”
“Nah, not tonight, princess, sorry to say. It’s been pretty quiet.” He was staring at my breasts when he said it. I was wearing my school uniform with my short little plaid skirt, after all. My blond hair was in cute little pigtails. I had left the top… oh, three or four buttons or so of my top unbuttoned, so that my nice full, round breasts had ample room to… breathe. I had no need of bras.
“Well, we’ll just see what we can do about that!” I said, giving a bit of bounce so that my breasts jiggled.
“Yeah, you do that!” I heard Joe say, watching me walk inside.
All around me, lights pulsated, beats reverberated, young, beautiful people danced and were grinding and groping each other in flickering darkness. I found a seat on the balcony above the dance floor, where I could keep an eye out for any interesting developments. There were plenty of hunky, tough-looking guys down there, all right. I watched them and licked my lips, imagining what they would look like stripped bare, beating each other savagely with their fists… Tee-hee! I covered my mouth as I began giggling uncontrollably.
It didn’t take long for a guy to find me. Like a magnet. He was practically drooling over me.
“Hey, baby, what would you like?”
Unfortunately, he was not exactly the type of guy I like. He was pretty thin, a bit gangly. He had dark, greasy hair and the slightest misgivings of a mustache penciled in over his upper lip. He looked kind of like a weasel and smelled like old cologne.
I barely gave him the time of day, just told him I wanted the most expensive drink in the house. I actually hate that stuff, but I had to see if he was serious.
“No problem, babe!” he said with a sly wink and was immediately gone.
Ugh. Way too eager.
While he was gone, I made sly eyes and dirty smiles at about half a dozen guys who were all sitting around, hoping that maybe one of them would fancy me and try to come over and “take me away.” I loved it when guys fought over me!
Unfortunately, Vinnie came back with the drinks before anything could happen. He slid in right next to me and put an arm around my shoulders. “You are one beautiful girl, you know that, right? Course you know that!” He laughed in a nasally tone. “Why am I even telling you?”
I shrugged my shoulders and took a sip from my drink, trying not to grimace.
He talked my ear off for some time about his father’s used car business he was sure to inherit one day… Meanwhile, I kept my eyes glued on the dance floor, looking for anything interesting, anything at all… God, was this night going to be a complete bust? I mean, I guess it wouldn’t be a total waste. If nothing else, I did like the idea of just making Vinnie buy me drink after drink after drink until his bank account must surely be hurting and then, at the end of the night when he’s sure I’m all his, I’ll just laugh at him and say, Sorry, I don’t fuck weasels! Tee-hee! The look of disappointment on stupid used-car-salesman face would be great!
I had just about resigned myself to this when I saw him.
Down on the dance floor was the biggest, most proverbial loser I’d ever seen.
He probably weighed about a hundred and twenty pounds. No muscle at all, dressed like an A-One nerd. Real coke-bottle glasses, hair parted off to one side, face covered in zits. He reminded me exactly of the wimps in school who used to always get bullied and beaten… Just looking at him made me start giggling, made me heart start racing.
He was trying desperately to dance – I guess you could call it dancing – and every time he gravitated near a girl, they just turned away. Oh god, that must have been so humiliating! But he didn’t give up, though! I had to admire his determination.
“Baby, what are looking at?” asked Vinnie, perhaps finally realizing that I wasn’t paying attention to his stories of prowess on the used car lot.
I motioned toward the loser down there, licking my lips. “Him,” I said, feeling a warm place develop between my legs.
“Him?” Vinnie made a face. “Baby, you gotta be joking! You’re sitting next to Vinnie the Man, and you’re checking out scrawny little nerds like that?” He seemed genuinely put out. “Please! I could take him out in my sleep!”
I turned on Vinnie suddenly. For the first time since he’d sat down next to me, my face lit up. “Really? Would you?”
Now he seemed confused. “Uh… would I what?”
“Take him out?”
“You mean beat him up?”
Vinnie was a real brain, I could tell.
“Yes, Vinnie,” I said, real slowly so that he could understand. “I want you to beat him up. For me.”
“That’s fucked up! I don’t even know the guy!”
“But if you do,” I said, placing my hand on his thigh and worked my fingers up toward his cock, which suddenly grew hard, “I will let you suck my high school tits and cum on my highschool face all night long. That’s what you want, isn’t it?”
“Yeah, but… Shit, this is a joke, right?”
I shook my head.
“You are one fucked up bitch, you know that?”
I giggled so that my pigtails bounced and I batted my eyelashes. “But I look pretty good, don’t I?”
“Well… can I at least give your tits one good squeeze first?”
“Nope, it’s all or nothing, Vinnie!”
He was a man trapped. Powerless. I loved it. God, how I loved it! He stared at my eyes for a while, then he stared at my cleavage.
“All right,” he said finally, breathing hard. “All right.”
“Hi there.”
The loser turned to look at me, adjusting his glasses, blinking in disbelief. God, he was even more pathetic looking up close!
“Uh… hello,” he said, trying to smile.
“I’m Candy!”
“I’m, uh… I’m…” He looked at my long legs, then continued up until he was looking at my large, heaving breasts. Then finally he looked at my smiling, friendly face. “I’m Dave.”
“Would you care to dance?” I asked, bouncing a bit on the balls of my feet and giggling.
Now his eyes grew real wide. “Yeah!” he said, real eagerly. “Sure!”
I laughed. “Great,” and put my arms around him.
He was already as hard as a rock. He’d probably gone hard as soon as I’d said Hi. I loved feeling his cock slide up and down on my leg! And it was actually not as small as I’d expected it to be. I grinned and pulled him closer to me.
“You’re such an excellent dancer!” I whispered to him. “I saw you out here dancing by yourself, and I knew I had to meet you!”
“Really?” He was in total shock. He felt he must have been dreaming! I could tell he was already falling in love with me.
We danced for a long while. He was so nervous, he hardly touched me. I, however, took great pleasure in running my fingers along his back.
Finally I broke away from him and pouted. “Don’t you want to kiss me, Dave?”
“S-sure…” he said. “It’s just… I’ve never… I’ve never… I’ve never…” He could barely get the words out.
“You’ve never what?” I asked him, cocking my head to one side.
“Kissed… uh, kissed… I’ve never kissed…”
I leaned in and gave him a big kiss. It was the most awkward kiss I’ve ever had, but also kind of sweet. He was so nervous, it was like he was going to chew my lips off. I let my warm, moist tongue feel around inside his mouth. He put his arms around my waist, then let them move up toward my chest… His shyness was slowly draining. His fingers danced around my chest. He wanted to touch them so bad…
“Why don’t we get out of here,” I whispered to him huskily. “I know a place we can go.”
He would have followed me anywhere! He was like my own personal puppy dog!
He followed me outside, past Joe the bouncer, and hand in hand, out into the night.
“Nighty night, Joe!” I said to him.
“See ya later, princess!” said Joe.
It was a beautiful night. The crickets were chirping. I led Dave out to a place behind the women’s restroom, behind the back of the club. There was never anyone back here.
“Candy,” he said to me, gripping my hands. “I want you to know… you’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen. I… I….”
“Oh, you’re sweet!” I said to him, tousling his hair. “Go ahead, they won’t bite.”
“Oh… Candy…” he said, squeezing my breasts tightly. “G-gosh! They’re…. they’re…” He really began kneading them as hard as he could, staring at them in open-mouthed amazement.
I smiled as he did it, tousled his hair again. “You’re cute,” I said. And it was true. Seeing him play with my breasts was like watching a boy open a new present.
But all good things – tee hee! – must come to an end.
Vinnie was hiding in the shadows, just like I’d told him to. I could see him. He was nervous, I could tell. He wasn’t sure he was going to go through with this or not. I tortured him a little bit by closing my eyes and moaning loudly, “Oh yes, Dave! Oh yes! I love the way you squeeze them! Oh yes!”
Vinnie clenched his fists. He was getting angry. He stepped forward.
“Uh, Dave?” I said sweetly.
Dave looked up from my breasts. There was drool coming from the corners of his mouth.
“Yeah?” he said dumbly.
I grinned at him widely, a laugh began to form within me. “Tonight is going to end very, very badly for you, I’m sorry to say!” I could hardly stand the excitement, I was practically about to pee!
“What?” he blinked. “What are you talking about?”
At that moment, Vinnie came over and grabbed the scrawny little nerd by the back of the collar and yanked him away.
“Hey, you messing with my girlfriend, you little scrawny bitch?”
“What? What is this? Candy?” He still sounded like a lost puppy! Oh, it was too rich!
“Don’t give me that shit!” Vinnie yelled, giving the loser a good shove. “I fucking saw you!”
“No… No… I…” Dave looked to me for help. He was pale-faced, shaking. “Candy…”
I giggled and shrugged my shoulders.
Then there came the first punch. Vinnie really got him good. I hadn’t been sure how it would go down – after all, Vinnie didn’t really look like much of a fighter – but he got him good, in the face. Dave’s nose was bleeding and there was lots of blood!
Dave just stood there, stunned, bleeding.
“Are you just going to stand there?” I asked, bouncing. “Hit him back!”
Then something clicked in Dave. I could see his gears turning. He suddenly clenched his fists and started really wailing back on Vinnie. Vinnie was totally unprepared. I think he though this was going to be a piece of cake – and frankly, so did I! Dave got several good blows in, and even proceeded to knock Vinnie on the ground.
“Don’t you hit me!” Dave was yelling. “I may be small, but don’t mess with me!”
“Yes!” I squealed, bouncing up and down, clapping my hands. This was great! I loved seeing Vinnie’s weasel face get totally rearranged! He tried to fight back, but couldn’t make a single swing connect!
Finally, Dave knocked him down to the ground and got on top of Vinnie. Then he really let him have it, hitting him again and again in the face! There was a lot of blood! And Vinnie looked like he was crying!
Finally, Dave finished and stood up off of Vinnie. He walked over to me. He was breathing heavy and covered in blood. His shirt was torn. I was so wet I could barely stand it!
“You were great!” I said. “You were better than great..! That was amazing..!” I immediately put my arms around his chest and felt him up. Oh, god, he was so sexy! To think a moment ago I had dismissed him as nothing but a nerd..! I pressed myself into him and got blood all over my white shirt. I wanted to lick the blood off of him! Oh god, I wanted him right then and there!
“Wait a minute,” he said. “You set me up! You wanted me to get beat up, didn’t you? You’re a crazy, fucking sadistic bitch!”
I giggled, fumbling with his belt. “Guilty as charged!” I got his thick member out and jammed it up in me. “Fuck me! And call me a fucking sadistic bitch again! I love it!”
He did just that. He got me against a tree and he ripped my skirt off and he fucked up as hard as he could. “You’re a psycho!” he yelled, spitting at me.
I laughed.
“You’re a mental case!” He did not stop thrusting.
“Yes! Yes!”
“You’re fucking sadistic!”
I look over and saw Vinnie still laying there. He was about to get up, but then he couldn’t. He looked at me. He was bloody and crying and just seeing him like that and knowing that it was because of me was all the extra encouragement I needed. I orgasmed extremely hard, gripping onto Dave’s arms tightly with my fingernails. “Yes… Yes… YES!!!” Drool dripped from my mouth. “Oh my GOD!” I yelled, feeling his hard cock inside of me, imagining it covered in blood.
Dave came inside of me at that moment, too. His whole body shuddered. His cum was hot, I loved the way it felt.
Finally, he seemed to come back to his senses. He got off of me and slapped me hard across the cheek.
“You are fucked up!” he said, storming off.
I just giggled.
“Candy…” said Vinnie. “Help me… please…”
The orgasm was so intense, I’d almost forgotten about poor Vinnie. He was a pathetic site.
“…please…. I’m having trouble breathing… I don’t think I can stand up…”
“Just a minute,” I said, adjusting my shirt and skirt. “I’ll be right back with help.”
“.. thank you…” he wheezed. “…thank you…”
I returned a moment later with Joe the bouncer.
“Where is he?” he asked angrily.
“Right there!” I said, pointing to Vinnie.
“…help…” said Vinnie again. He eyes were practically swollen shut.
“You bothering my princess?” the bouncer yelled down at him.
“…I need medical attention…”
Joe didn’t wait for him to finish. With his huge arms – glorious biceps – he began pounding poor Vinnie. “You got a problem with my princess, you got a problem with me!”
I giggled, listening to Vinnie’s bones snap. He screamed like a little girl. Oh, how I bounced up and down excitedly!
Then Joe sat down on Vinnie’s chest. It looked like he was crushing him. After all, Joe must have weighed nearly 300. Vinnie was more like 145 at the most.
Then I reached into my pocketbook and pulled out my pink Polaroid upon which I had affixed several glittery heart-shaped stickers.
“Smile!” I said, snapping the picture off.
Joe gave me a good smile. Vinnie just lay there sobbing and crying and gasping for breath. I think he was missing a few teeth.
“Perfect!” I said, putting camera away. I bounced over to where Joe sat. “Thanks so much!” I said to him, rubbing my young fingers all over his chest, up and down his arms… oh, how I love big, strong men! I wrapped my fingers around his bicep and squeezed, giggling with desire as I did so.
“No problem, princess!”
I got down on my knees and took out Joe’s nice, fat cock. He was a good friend, after all. I put it in my mouth and began sucking on it good and hard.
“Ooh… yeah. That’s the way!” He moved back and forth while I sucked him, and every time he moved, I could hear Vinnie moan in discomfort.
It didn’t take too long for Joe to start cumming. I grabbed his shaft and pumped as much of it into my mouth as I could. Oh, it was so wonderful! When I had taken it all in and rinsed my mouth with it and then spit it all out on Vinnie’s bloody face.
That made Joe laugh. “Oh, princess,” he said. “You are one in a million!”
Vinnie said nothing. Ha!
I stood up and smoothed out my uniform. I was covered in mud and blood and cum dribbling down my thighs. All in all it was perfect night.
That night, I took off my dirty clothes and put on my pair of fuzzy, pink pajamas. I took out my pigtails and let my long hair flow down. Then I got in my nice warm bed and snuggled under the covers with my stuffed animals and began writing in my diary about all the wonderful things that had happened that night! When I got to the end, I took that delicious Polaroid photo and pasted it in.
I fell asleep, warm and snugly, and slept soundly the whole night through.
My first time watching
Posted by admin
I’m an average size (6”) white guy. And my wife is a hot black African beauty. 34C firm breasts on a petite 115 lb body. She makes people’s heads turn where ever she goes.
She’s wasn’t exactly a whore, but it’s rather easy to get her lay. If a guy really wanted to get his dick in her without a whole lot of small talk all he had to do was show her a 50. Little would he know that all he really had to give was about 20 minutes rap and a couple of drinks.
“I’m going to fuck whoever I want whenever I want, and you’re just going to have to deal with that.” That’s what she said. She laid it on the line before we were married, and there was no chance to changing. So I knew before the wedding that I would be her cuckold, waiting for her to come home from late dates and cruising the bars, getting picked up by hot studs.
I tried to resist at first because that was what you’re supposed to do. It made me thinking of other men taking her and using her as easy fuck meat, cumming in her and walking away. I think every man secretly wants a slut for a wife. But it’s not easy to deal with it.
I had asked her to let me watch for a while many times, but she always refused. Then, one night around 1:30 am the phone rang. That guy was one more fucker. My wife was hit to fuck him but he was married and couldn’t take her home. She told me to make the bed and set myself in a chair in our closet. I was going to get my wish. I set myself up with a good view through a crack in the door and about a half hour later I heard them come in. They made a lot of noise so I knew they were more than a little drunk. I heard her shriek as he grabbed her on the stairs then she appeared in the bedroom with a big muscular black buck.
He just pulled her to him and they kissed long and hard. His hands got down to her ass and he stroked her as he lifted her skirt. She slid her hand between them and stroked his cock through his pants. He made a sound similar to groaning, stepped back and they both took their clothes off. She made a step back and did a little turn for him then said “This is what you’re going to get. You like?” He responded by pushing her back on the bed and moving between her legs.
He put his thick black cock on her chocolate pussy lips and they parted easily. “Mmmm. You’re nice and wet, doesn’t look like your husband takes care of you well.”
“He can’t” she said “but you can.” With that she wrapped her legs around his back and lifted her hips up to drive him into her. He sunk down and in one stroke was all the way in her, his thick balls resting against her tiny, perfect ass. She gasped, her cunt lips were stretched tight around the base of his cock. “Damn baby your pussy is so tight. I’m about to ruin it for that white boy of yours.” With that he pulled out until only the head stayed in her then drove hard back down to fill her with dick inside again.
“OH YEAH !! That’s what I need. Fuck me !! Put it to me good. Give me that hard black cock! “ I watched him driving her hard like a cheap street slut for a good half hour. His cock would pull out, shiny and glistening with her cunt then plunge back into her while she shrieked. Then his body tensed and his back arched. He buried his cock deep in her and held it there. I knew he was shooting off inside her. He was emptying his seed deep into her and she was accepting every drop. As he pulled out his cock was still semi hard and dripping with their combined juices. She licked him clean and he put on his clothes.
“That was hot baby” he said “I wouldn’t mind getting some of that again.”
“You’ve got the phone number stud. You can make this your booty call any time you want it. Don’t worry if my wimp hubby answers. Just tell him you’re calling to fuck me.”
“I ain’t worried about him” Then he opened up the closet door. He knew I was there the whole time! “Better go eat that black pussy clean white boy or you’re going to have an all black baby.” He laughed as he left the room and the house.
I slid between her thighs and lapped up his semen running from her gapping pussy. My wife patted my head and said “You can fuck me now if you want, but I think it will be a few days before I’ll be able to feel you in there.”
The Chronicles Of Shaun Part Two: Sarah
Posted by admin
After leaving Liz’s house I rented a flat and spent some time on my own, getting myself into a normal, everyday routine that pretty much just involved going to work each day and relaxing in the evenings. I certainly wasn’t ready to jump into a new relationship straight away although I did start doing the “nightclub routine” at weekends and had my fair share of gropes and blowjobs.
Then in early ‘92 I met Sarah, she was 20, very tall (5′11″) with long strawberry blonde hair with legs that just went on forever, wide child-bearing hips and a big ass.
Sarah worked in the kitchens of a Marines Barracks part time while also studying for her Nursing Degree at the local Uni.
To begin with she was very hesitant about sex, she’d undress with the light out and I’d have to initiate everything, I enjoyed this as it (for once) put me in the driving seat and allowed me to control the pace, in other words I was the man – for a while.
Once again I found myself performing oral to completion more than we had full sex – much more.
I got the feeling that Sarah was beginning to yearn for a hard fucking and that my licking was now becoming just the appetizer, I knew that if I didn’t begin fucking her regularly and soon she’d begin noticing other guys despite her obvious love for me – I didn’t have long to wait.
One evening I went to meet her in the pub where she’d usually have a drink or two after leaving the Barracks and saw her sitting at the bar with a guy sat next to her, I held back and looked in through the window and watched them talking, he was gently stroking her thigh as he chatted to her, I could see his hand moving slowly up the inside of her leg under her skirt but not quite high enough to touch her pussy.
Sarah looked like she didn’t know quite what to do, seeing her like that she looked so cute and fuckable, I could see he was sweet talking her and clearly part of her loved it while another part was perhaps feeling guilty.
I walked in and she immediately came over to me, an expression of relief was on her face and she made a big play of holding on to me tightly, the guy at the bar she was talking to stayed for a bit then got up and left, I noticed that as he walked past Sarah his hand gently touched her ass through her skirt – she pretended not to notice.
That night a huge change came over her in bed, she was much more assertive, holding my head tightly to her cunt as I ate her, after she’d orgasmed once she begged me to fuck her, I just shook my head and carried on licking her gently.
As I licked her I stopped and looked up at her telling her I would let her do anything she wanted, if what I did for her wasn’t enough.
Sarah’s face was flushed red and she looked down at me as I licked her juicy twat, she didn’t say anything, she didn’t need to, she just looked right at me.
I said, “but you have to tell me everything, no secrets Sarah”, and I went back to gently licking her again.
The following morning as she got dressed for her shift after her shower I slipped my hands up her skirt and pulled down her panties, I told her that from now on she’d not be wearing any ever again, I held them up in front of her face, this made her flush bright red.
That evening I was working till late and when I got back to the flat Sarah was already in bed, I jumped in the shower not wanting to wake her and before long she joined me – this was a first, she’d never showered with me previously.
She washed me and I played with her, she was very responsive, I asked if she had anything she’d like to tell me, she said, “in a minute, when we’re in bed”.
Sarah was very reluctant to come forth with the information when we were in bed so I helped her by going down on her, I told her to start with exactly what happened when she left for work that morning, right after I removed her panties, I began licking as she began talking, I told her that if she stopped talking I’d stop licking.
Here’s where the story begins..
Sarah had been, for a while, talking to one of the Marines and confiding in him, Rich was 8 years older than her and he was the guy who I’d seen chatting to her in the pub the day before. She went on to explain that Rich had befriended her after finding her crying one morning while in the kitchen stores and she’d admitted to him that she was very frustrated sexually, with her boyfriend (me) seemingly deliberately not fucking her.
This morning Sarah had gone into the stores on her break and the combination of my licking the previous evening and feeling fresh air around her knickerless pussy had made her feel very horny, she’d been playing with herself and didn’t see Rich watching her from the door which she’d negelected to close.
Rich came into the store and told her to give him the key, Sarah handed it over and Rich locked the door then put the key on a shelf high up behind him, he told her she could go once he’d “taken care” of her problem and not before. Sarah said she looked at him with a red face and “nodded” to indicate she knew what he meant.
Obediently, Sarah stripped off in front of him and then, once she was naked, Rich instructed her to undress him and fold his clothes neatly and place them on an empty shelf. Then he told her to ask him if he’d please fuck her, Sarah said she had difficulty asking because she was very embarrassed so Rich gave her some encouragement, he slapped her hard across the face.
Sarah said it took three hard slaps which made her cry, but then she asked him politely if he would “please fuck me”.
As I licked her dripping pussy Sarah approached orgasm several times, I did not let her cum, I’d stop licking and let her fire die down before resuming again, I wanted the whole story and not to be interrupted by her come-down from cumming.
Rich instructed her to suck him, so she dropped to her knees and held his cock to her lips, he slapped her hard again and she fell backwards, he said, “use your mouth and your mouth only”, so she did what she was told and sucked him properly.
After 5 minutes or so Rich grabbed her hair and yanked her to her feet, he made her bend over a large crate and look back at him, he made her beg to be fucked, at first she again found it difficult but a few hard ass slaps soon put her right and she then begged to be fucked.
Sarah said that he wasn’t gentle, rather he forced his thick cock all the way into her in one hard shove of his hips, she said it hurt but it felt good, she said she felt she belonged to him.
I enjoyed hearing this.
She said he fucked her entirely in that same position until he emptied his balls into her, then he told her this would be a regular occurence every day, she was told to come into this storeroom during all breaks and lunch breaks and “take what was given to her”.
Rich made her dress him and thank him for fucking her, Sarah was by now very compliant and kissed him deeply thanking him over and over.
As he unlocked the door Rich told her that he’d be informing the rest of his squad, a group of 14, that he’d fucked her, they had a bet within the squad on who would fuck her first, when asked by any of the squad about Rich’s claim she must tell them the truth, Rich asked her if she understood, Sarah said, “yes my love”.
She was hooked.
During the course of that afternoon she was asked by five squad members if Rich had fucked her, she simply replied, “yes, hard”.
I sat up in bed beside her and told her I was very proud of her and loved her very much, she cuddled into me and I held her close all night long.
The next morning Sarah showered as usual and as she got dressed I took her bra from the back of the chair, I told her that from now on she’d not be wearing a bra ever again, then I had an idea, Sarah had a knee length white coat that she was supposed to wear all the time while on the Barracks but never did. I made her put it on, just the coat and nothing else, at first she complained and refused to wear just the coat and nothing else onto the Barracks…SLAP…hard with my palm across her face, the reminder was all it took and she obediently did up the metal popper buttons.
I told her that while she was on the base she was Rich’s slut, anything he wanted her to do was ok with me, she looked at me with a mixture of thanks and fear it seemed.
My mind was racing with thoughts of what she’d be doing that day, the time seemed to drag eternally but eventually it came time to go home and await Sarah.
I actually went to the bus stop to meet her, a rarity for me, and walked her home with my hand firmly on her ass, knowing she was naked underneath.
Again she asked if she could take a shower with me, and again I obliged her.
After our shower I again began licking her, this time I could tell she’d been fucked hard, her lips were still red and swollen and her anus was no longer the usual tight puckered bullseye, it was puffy and slightly swollen.
I made her begin as she walked onto the base..
She said she felt very sexy, very aroused at being naked under her coat and felt sure other people knew. As she cleaned up the breakfast plates some of the guys in Rich’s squad were watching her, they were grinning and whispering amongst themselves and it was clear to her that they knew what had happened the day before.
Sarah said her eyes were constantly watching the clock, her first break was at ten o clock and she knew she had to take it in the storeroom and await whatever Rich had in mind.
To get to the stores area Sarah had to walk through the dayroom where the guys had a tv, video, tennis table, pool table etc, she said four of them were watching her intently as she walked past them on her way to the store.
Women were strictly off-limits on the base, anyone found bringing an “unauthorised person” onto the base would be in deep shit, in other words the guys were sex starved and absolutely gagging for a piece of ass.
Sarah opened the same storeroom door as yesterday and went in, she said she kept the light off just in case any of the other kitchen staff noticed it on through the crack in the door and decided to investigate.
She didn’t have long to wait before the door opened and in came four guys, who they were she couldn’t tell, not because of the dark, but because they were all wearing their “gas-mask” head gear.
Her coat was unbuttoned while they all stripped, they made comments about her being naked under her coat and she said this seemed to really excite them since they knew she was ready to fuck.
Sarah said the masks really turned her on, she dropped to her knees and lovingly sucked each cock before being roughly manhandled and made to stand up straight against the shelving, the guys took turns fucking her from the rear, a bit of wrestling broke out as one guy announced he was going to “pop her ass cherry”, the others had also wanted to be the first to fuck her ass and as three of them fought for her, the remaining guy slid his rock hard cock into her anus.
Sarah said it hurt but she let him plunder her bum as she was under instructions from both myself and Rich. The others soon stopped their squabbling as Sarah’s moans grew ever louder and they pushed the ass-fucker out of the way and someone else took his place, this became the way of her gangbang, after 5 minutes or so the guy fucking her would be pushed out of the way and the next guy would do her.
After 45 minutes they were all done and Sarah was dripping with cum from both holes, she dressed and went back to the kitchens where her boss, a mature overweight woman with an ugly round face, called her into her tiny office and closed the door. Margaret asked Sarah where the hell she had been for 45 minutes and what she’d been doing, unable to think of anything plausable she said she’d “fallen asleep” in the stores.
Margaret told her she was a liar and that she knew “exactly what the little whore had been doing”, because she’d gone looking for her and had heard her getting fucked in Storeroom #3. Margaret then reminded Sarah that her contract expressley fobade “any sexual relations between Base Personnel”, and breach of this rule would be instantly punishable for dismissal of civilian personnel and a Courts Martial for any of the Marines.
Margaret looked Sarah up and down from behind her desk, she was a small, fat woman, 56, never married, only about 5 feet tall, “are you wearing your standard issue blouse under your coat?, take it off and let me see”, demanded Margaret.
Sarah said she was unable to do anything but take off her coat and stand in front of Margaret naked but for her shoes and socks.
“You little fucking slut”, said Margaret, “now the question is what am I going to do with you, you know I should fire you on the spot don’t you Sarah?”.
“Yes Margaret”.
“Get over here and bend over my knee”.
She told me she bent over Margarets lap and was spanked hard but that wasn’t the end of it, Sarah said Margaret began feeling her pussy, commenting on how moist and sticky her lips were, she said she could tell by her voice Margaret was getting turned on by touching her up. Margaret slipped her fingers into Sarah’s cunt and began to frig her hard, Sarah felt herself building up to yet another orgasm that morning and a gush of hot pussy juice blasted out of her all over Margarets white coat, Margaret then told her to “clean up her mess” so Sarah got on her hands and knees and licked her own cuntal fluid off the coat.
Margaret told Sarah that this wasn’t the end of her punishment, not by a long way, it was only the beginning and with that she made her stand back up and put her coat back on and told her to, “get out of here and get back to what you were supposed to be doing you little cunt”.
One o clock soon came around, this was Sarah’s lunch hour and she made her way to the storeroom, once inside she turned on the light and locked the door, when she turned around she saw stood in front of her, Rich and the remaining squad members who’d yet to fuck her. Nothing was said, they just got her out of her coat and started fucking, all they were interested in was emptying their balls into her after fucking her as hard as they could.
At 2pm she was allowed to return to her duties but Margaret had again been listening outside the storeroom door and had overheard everything, Sarah was soon naked inside her office once again, bent over her lap getting a hard finger fucking and more verbal abuse and hand spanking.
At 3.30pm Sarah had her last break, she was about to make her way to the storeroom but Margaret took her into her office instead.
“Get that coat off and get up on my desk, make sure your ass faces my chair”, barked Margaret.
All the time Sarah had worked there she had believed Margaret might be a dyke, and now she knew for sure as Margaret brought her chair up close to the desk and began feasting on my Sarah’s well fucked cunt.
And that was Sarah’s description of what had taken place that day.
I was very proud of her and told her so, I said that whatever happened at work was ok, and she was not in any way to try and back out of sex with anyone who expressed an interest in her. Sarah red-faced again, nodded and we cuddled up with her head against my chest, her story had me very hard and after a while of stroking her hair I pressed her head down and she sucked me, the thought of her lovely lips sucking over a dozen cocks earlier had given me a massive boner and I soon emptied my balls into her mouth and down her throat.
The same pattern continued at work for Sarah with her lunchtimes being gangbanged by the guys wearing their gas masks in the storeroom and her snack breaks being punished/frigged by Margaret, I was happy with the change in her, she’d become more confident and more open, many times I’d catch her blatantly eyeing up other guys as we walked around town hand in hand on a Saturday afternoon, even if their wives/girlfriends were with them.
It was time to take Sarah to the next level, I wanted her fucking at weekends and after work and told her so.
Our flat was in a large house that had been converted into 4 flats, we were on the 3rd floor with a single guy above us, another single guy below us and on the ground floor was the owner of the house – a widower in his 60’s.
We were on reasonably friendly terms with everyone in the house so I set Sarah a challenge, I wanted her to begin fucking each of the three guys, including the owner, she could start with whoever she wanted but she’d have to be fucking one of them every night of the week, at weekends she could work her way through all of them.
Sarah relished the challenge and decided that to begin with she’d target the young Asian guy upstairs, she had fancied him for a while and I’d caught her chatting to him quite often as he came into the house in the evenings from work. I told her not to wait for me to get home if I was working late, she was to take the opportunity when it presented itself, turns out it didn’t take long.
I came home one evening around 7.30, Sarah wasn’t in our flat but upstairs I could hear Lee’s (the asian guy) headboard whacking against the wall and the unmistakable sound of Sarah getting fucked.
Lee’s bedroom was right above ours so I lay on the bed wanking slowly while listening to them going at it, while it was horny when Sarah told me of her gangbangs at work, there was something special about being able to actually hear here getting fucked.
I was impressed with Lee’s stamina, he was only 18 or 19 but could fuck like a porn star, he kept her up there till gone 9pm and most of that time he was fucking her hard.
When Sarah eventually came down she showered and afterwards I asked her how she got it started.
Sarah said she’d been looking out of our lounge window into the street below and when she saw him walking along she went upstairs and sat on the stairs outside his flat, she was wearing a t-shirt and nothing else, she was playing with herself as Lee walked up the stairs, his first sight of her would’ve been looking right at her fingers slopping into her juicy twat.
Apparently this did the trick and he was all over her, he got her inside his flat and they went at it, that was about 20 mins before I came home.
I was proud of her and told her so, next on the list she said was Mr Cairnes, the owner of the house. The next day was a rent day and Sarah normally took the rent money down to him, many times she’d come back up saying he wanted her to “sit with him” and have a cup of tea but she’d always declined.
I asked her if she wasn’t sore with all the fucking she was getting but she said she got so wet and turned on that her pussy wasn’t sore at all, but her asshole did get sore sometimes.
I picked out a little dress for her to wear, summery and light and very short, I told her to make a lot of noise when he fucked her as this would let the guy who lived below us (Steve) know that old man Cairnes was fucking her and that he must fancy his own chances with her.
I sent her down to Cairnes with the rent money/book and after 15 mins or so I could hear the familiar sounds of Sarah moaning and groaning, she was really going to town, I thought even Lee upstairs must be able to hear her. Cairnes didn’t last long and I heard her saying goodnight to him and heard her begin to come back up the stairs, then something unexpected happened, Steve opened his door and invited her in, I could see her lifting up her dress to show him her shaven well fucked cunt, he didn’t need any more invitation than that and grabbed her, dragged her inside and slammed the door.
Off she went again and Steve’s bed was singing, Sarah was again screaming the place down and after an hour or so when he finally shot his load she came back up, only this time Lee had heard her and was waiting for her right outside our flat door, not wanting to reveal that I knew what was going on I closed the door which I’d opened slightly and heard Lee slap her ass or thighs and off they went up to his flat for yet more fucking.
When Sarah finally came back down she was almost asleep on her feet, I took off her dress and put her to bed, her pussy looked so succulent I couldn’t resist it and went down on her, I just had to suck her and clean her out. When I was done she went to sleep and slept solidly till the alarm woke us the next morning.
Sarah’s ability to fuck constantly remains to this day the most amazing thing I’ve ever experienced, most girls would complain of being too sore or tired or both, but not Sarah, she was a fucking machine, gangbanged daily at work and each evening fucking three guys with me licking her till she practically passed out afterwards.
We were together for 18 months or so, we had a great time but in the end I think I had too much control over Sarah which didn’t suit my nature. It was always me who pushed her into doing things which wasn’t really my thing – I’m always happier when my girl takes the initiative and starts fucking without my having any say in the matter.
Holiday romance
Posted by admin
Lia is my girlfriend and I’ve been going out with her for 9 months now. She’s been introduced to the porn collection for some 2-3 months. I knew she had a prudish reputation but we were pretty frantic and crazy in bed and while we didn’t do much extravagant, I hoped that my movies would maybe spark an interest. Actually I always wanted to see a gf with another man, preferably black and v hung. I hadn’t talked about it this with her, far from it, but a good first step is fact she enjoyed a good sesh of fucking watching porn.
The second step came even quicker than I thought. We were looking for the place of our first summer hol and chose Cancun for its famous party lifestyle. I’m 28 and Lia is 23, so we have two things in mind when choosing holidays abroad – sun and partaaaaay!
The first week went greatfully. We had awesome holiday but nothing spectacular sexually. Then one day we booked a day trip on a drinky cruise to a neighbouring island. We made for the beach at 10am for a taxi out to the main boat. The taxis were jet skis and while neither of us had been on one before, the waves and current made it a bit of a fearful one as we saw couples crash over the waves. Lia has contacts and was worried that she would loose one if water splashed her face. She explained this to one of the jet ski crew, a 30 something black lad, decked out in black shorts and a yellow lifejacket.
We decided that the ski would be more stable if Lia would go out separate rather than hitch 3 of us. She set off and after the 5 min round trip I hoped on and we made off for the day.
It was a long day, we were drinking drunk soooo much on the boat, with music blaring. It was 7pm by the time we came back, and we got really tired. We made it back to the room and scooted under the sheets, the cool air con chilling us